《Unnatural Enticement: The Sexy Coroner》


 Chapter 1 Who Is That Man

    Chapter 1 Who Is That Man


    Night fell as stars glistened across the night sky.


    Although the cold breeze blew against the window pane, the temperature inside the room was burning


    hot.


    Heat waves rolled off her body as she twisted and turned on her bed. Sweat dripped down her soft skin


    as she wrapped herself under the sheets.


    Kate Xiao''s face was beet red, and her vision was blurred. She waved her hands wantonly, as she tried


    to make out the words running through her mind.


    Suddenly, one of the tablemps crashed onto the bed.


    Pandemonium ensued right after. Different voices echoed across the night as they all rushed over,


    trying to see what the noise was about.


    She could hear obscenenguages from outside. Before she could process what was happening, the


    door opened.


    Quickly, Kate Xiao twisted the bed sheet into a makeshift rope. As she tied it onto the other side of the


    window, she climbed onto the rope and jumped into the window of the next room. It was then when she


    fell into a man''s arms.


    Although she couldn''t see much under the darkness, she could make out the man''s intimidating gaze.


    His eyes were the perfect mixture of fire and ice. His stare sent a burning feeling all over body, but


    there was also something about him that sent a chill down her spine. She found herself mesmerized as


    he drew himself closer to her.


    A few hourster.


    She finally arrived at the bathroom located on the first floor.


    "Maggie, what the hell are you doing here? You almost scared me to death!" Someone ced a hand


    on her shoulder. In a sh, Kate Xiao lowered her head and kept silent. Thest thing she needed was


    for the woman to see her face and find out that she was not Maggie.


    In fact, at this moment, the real Maggie was knocked out, and Kate Xiao had ''borrowed'' her little skirt.


    Without another word, she turned and rushed out.


    "Maggie, wait!"


    ''Damn my luck! Just when I thought it''s over, I have to meet one of Maggie''s friends,'' she thought.


    Thinking of this, Kate Xiao wanted to leave here as soon as possible. She couldn''t risk another mix-up.


    She lowered her head and strode quickly, wincing as pain shot up from her right leg. Just when she


    was about to walk around the corner, someone grabbed her arm.


    "Kate? What are you doing here? You look weird." The girl looked at her with a smile. Kate Xiao was


    very familiar with that smile.


    She knew that the girl was another Kate Xiao''s college friend, Lucy Chen, a reliable person. Kate Xiao


    coughed awkwardly, implying that she wanted to leave. "I have something to deal with at home."


    "Really?" After gazing at her, Lucy Chen''s face lit up at once. She held her hand tightly and pulled Kate


    Xiao closer. "Why are your lips broken?"


    Lucy Chen pointed at her lips then at her clothes. "And the sudden change of clothes? I remember that


    you didn''t wear this one¨C"


    "Isn''t it time to get off work?" Kate Xiao interrupted. Normally, she was calm during her night shift. All


    she needed to do was to burst in and out, but her heartbeat wasn''t cooperating with her, nor was her


    entire appearance. The wound on her lips must have been caused by the man next door. In fact, he


    had left tons of hickeys all over her body.


    If it weren''t for them, she wouldn''t need to ''borrow'' clothes in the first ce!


    Kate Xiao just knew that her leg must''ve been bitten during that night. She winced at the thought.


    ''Kinky bastard!


    Next time I see him, I swear I''m going to get even with him,''


    she thought.


    "Aren''t you so bold today?" Lucy Chen finally let go of her hand and poked her forehead yfully. "If


    you behave like this every day, then you wouldn''t have been bullied by those little bitches. They scold


    you all day long, and you never fight back."


    Her words held a tinge of worry for her.


    "I understand." Kate Xiao lowered her head, trying to hide her emotions.


    The best she could do was act like the other Kate Xiao. It definitely wouldn''t be easy, but it was for the


    best. Now, she wouldn''t be arousing any suspicion from the others.


    "Well, don''t be sad. Come on." Lucy Chen dragged her away.


    Along the way, the consciousness of another girl who was also named Kate Xiao surged through her


    mind.


    In an instant, she finally understood. She, the top coroner from the twenty-second century, had just


    time traveled.


    Now, she became another girl, one who had a different skill set as her. However, this Kate Xiao was too


    weak for her own good.


    ''What the hell? Isn''t this another plot from some old movie?


    I''m at the top of my field! In fact, I''ve been training with the special troops all this years. How the hell


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    was I supposed to know that I''ll fall into another man''s bed as soon as I got here? He even bit me on


    the thigh!'' she eximed in her thoughts.


    The two soon walked into a luxurious hall. Suddenly, everything quieted down.


    Kate stared at the crowd. "Is this the meeting?" she whispered. A chill went down her spine. At this


    point, she could already feel that something was bound to go wrong.


    "Why are your lips so red? And why are you wearing loads of makeup?" Lucy stared at her lips. "But


    you look great. It fits you!" Kate was speechless.


    It was a good thing that she was wearing a sheer amount of powder, or else Lucy would''ve seen the


    blush rising up her face. She needed to wear makeup to cover up the bruises on her face.


    Kate looked around. There were twenty girls. They were divided into two rows, and she could see that


    all of them had their heads bowed down. In the middle of the hall stood young men. Even if they were


    dressed so casually, it wouldn''t be able to hide their status. There was one man in the middle who was


    a little older, about thirty years old. He looked more gentle than the rest of them.


    He was probably the young master of the Lin Family, Alexander Lin. It was said that he was the biggest


    shareholder of this hotel and the local billionaire.


    On the left side, there was a man with yellow hair. He had thin eyes and a long nose. It was as if God


    had gone down from the heavens and constructed him Himself. There was something about his dark


    red lips and his bright eyes that made him even more beautiful than a woman. He was the top singer,


    Justin Jing.


    The man on the right had a pair of sharp eyes and a strong jawline. He was Mike Leng. His face was


    detailed and carved like any statues one could see in the museum, but he was expressionless. There


    was a certain coldness in his gaze that kept everyone away. It was said that he was a well-known


    football star from the capital. In fact, his talent could rival those who yed in the professional league.


    There was another man at the other end of the line. Although he was thin, there was something about


    his stance that sent off waves of confidence. He tilted his head, and his eyes shed beautifully. He


    was the famous young director Lucas Chu. He came from a rich family as well. The movie he had


    made was just released a few days ago. It was the talk of the town, and it made several billion dors


    across the world.


    ''None of them are easy to deal with,'' she thought. In another Kate Xiao''s memory, she could tell that all


    of them had strong backgrounds.


    Alexander Lin sat in the middle, looking at all the girls in the hall. "Are all the girls present?" he said


    slowly.


    "Yes. Everyone is here," a subordinate replied carefully.


    "An expensive item was lost in Room 887 yesterday, and the suspect had also injured a guest in Room


    887. You are all tonight''s football girls, so you are all suspects. No one can leave here," he said coldly.


    There was something about his voice that sent waves of oppression to everyone in the room. Kate


    could see that the other girls were cowering from his gaze.


    "What?


    What is he talking about?" The girls began to discuss with one another.


    "What was lost?"


    "You don''t know?"


    "Who was sleeping in Room 887?"


    "I heard it was Mr. He."


    Kate''s ears perked up.


    ''Room 887 lost something? We''re cheerleaders?'' Her mind raced as she recalled what another Kate


    was. It seemed that she was actually a cheerleader.


    ''I degraded from a coroner to a cheerleader?


    Do the fates hate me or something?


    But I stayed in Room 886!


    Oh shit... Wait. But I jumped from 887 to 886.


    Did a thief sneak in when I left?


    But it didn''t make any sense. I didn''t hear anything... Even then, is it because the man didn''t want to let


    me go? Will they investigate me?''


    While she was thinking, Lucy leaned over to her.


    "You know, it''s better to be injured than to continue messing with other women,"


    she whispered, satisfied by the oue.


    "What are you thinking about?" Seeing her friend in such a daze, Lucy rolled her eyes and crossed her


    arms.


    Staring at the men''s indifferent faces, Kate lowered her gaze. ''If I was in Room 886st night, then the


    same man must''ve slept with me. But who was he? Is he one of these four men?


    He must be dangerous,'' she thought.


    "Wait, what did you ask me? I didn''t hear it," Kate said.


    Before Lucy could answer, a uniformed man walked over to Alexander Leng. "Sir, Mr. He is still causing


    trouble."


    Instantly, Alexander''s face darkened. He immediately waved his hand, causing the entire hall to silence


    almost immediately. "Well? Who entered Room 887?"


    ''It was Mr. He who was shouting at the door at that time. He was the yboy! The asshole!'' Kate


    thought.


    ''Was he trying to get to me? I won''t be fooled by him.'' Kate crossed her arms, wondering who the man


    from that night was. From the corner of her eyes, she swept across the hall. She wasn''t going to go


    down without a fight.


    She wasn''t the previous Kate.


    She wasn''t that simple.


    "Check the surveince video!" A man''s voice broke out through the hall.


    Kate froze upon hearing the voice.

 Chapter 2 Too Much Bad Luck

    Chapter 2 Too Much Bad Luck


    ''Check the surveince video?''


    Kate froze, feeling unsettled.


    ''Alexander wouldn''t stop till he reaches his goal. Could he be the man who slept with me?'' she thought.


    The man she had slept with must indeed be very powerful. If he was one of these four... She raised her


    head and stared at the outstanding but dangerous men lined up at the front of the hall. If he was really


    one of them, then she was in for a load of trouble.


    A few minutester, someone walked to the tform. It was one of their subordinates.


    "Mr. Lin, the surveince video is damaged, and Mr. He is still causing trouble in the hospital."


    Justin, who had been indifferent this entire time, rolled his eyes and turned his head in disdain. "Do you


    know why there are so many tranquilizers in the hospital?" he said idly, staring at the cheerleaders in


    front of him.


    "Yes, sir. I understand." In an instant, the subordinate turned and left.


    The other men remained as calm as ever.


    Standing silently behind the crowd, Kate sagged her shoulders in relief. It seemed that she was safe


    this time. She subtly patted her chest. This was a good thing. Otherwise, everyone would see how she


    dragged her makeshift rope and jumped into another man''s room. ''Whoever destroyed the surveince


    video, thank you.


    It seems I can get off work soon,'' she thought.


    However, just as she was about to celebrate, a young waiter walked up to them. "When I was on duty, I


    saw a masked girl with a good figure. She walked out of Mr. He''s room in a hurry. Her right leg doesn''t


    seem flexible. In fact, she must''ve been injured." The more he spoke, the more confident he sounded,


    and the more Kate wanted to smack him right on the face.


    It seemed that this was another plot.


    The man who had forced her to sleep with him was using this method to weed her out. In fact, she


    might even assume that the so-called thief didn''t exist at all. It was just an excuse to see her. She


    remembered the bruise decorating her right leg. If she was examined, then she was doomed.


    Plus, the bruise around her thigh was far too close to her private parts. ''Bastard!'' Kate gritted her teeth.


    ''At this point, I have to be careful.'' There was no way she was forced into this world just to be caught so


    easily.


    "Check their right legs! Those who have finished the inspection can leave." There was a trace of


    impatience in Alexander''s eyes. Given that he was one of the hotel''s major shareholders, he didn''t


    want anything bad to happen here. In fact, he didn''t want to call the police. He crossed his arms and


    leaned back, as if waiting for something to show up.


    Kate''s heart raced in her chest. If she moved right now, then she would certainly be weeded out. ''The


    bastard''s still ying innocent!'' When she found out who he was, then she was going to teach him a


    lesson!


    She didn''t know why she was dragged through time and drugged inexplicably, but there was no way


    she was backing down this easily.


    Hearing Alexander''s order, all the cheerleaders jumped in excitement. Their eyes twinkled. It was as if


    they weren''t being examined for thievery! All of them showed their legs, hoping that their assets would


    be enough to bed any of the men sitting on the tform.


    While Justin smacked his lips helplessly, the other men simply ignored them.


    "Look at how shameless they are!" Lucy spat out. "They probably wish they could crawl into their beds


    right now."


    The women couldn''t help but swoon at the men. As long as they climbed into at least one of their beds,


    then they were set for life.


    Almost every cheerleader present had that dream.


    However, Alexander wasn''t going to inspect himself. Instead, he chose the lobby manager, who was an


    aged woman.


    "Swoosh!"


    All of a sudden, the girls sighed and followed the manager into the check-up room unwillingly.


    They all went in and out. First, second, third... It was almost Kate''s turn. Seeing that there was no


    escape, she braced herself for the impact.


    Suddenly, a shrill scream broke into the hall.


    "Someone fainted!"


    Everyone craned their heads to see that Kate had fainted. At the sight, some of the women burst into


    "Kate''s so weak that she faints before being tested!"


    "She always does that."


    "What a loser!"


    "Hell, she couldn''t speak loud enough for us to hear her."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Please, she''s as quiet as a mouse!" The girls discussed with each other.


    The lobby manager frowned and gazed at the girl. Her face was pale and her lips had fresh blood


    stains. It seemed that she had bitten it. The old woman turned her head. "Mr. Lin, this girl just fainted. It


    doesn''t look good. Should we send her to the hospital?"


    "Of course!" Lucy paled at the sight. She ced her hand on her friend''s shoulder and patted Kate''s


    face gently. "Don''t scare me like this," she whispered. "Wake up."


    The other cheerleaders snorted in disdain. "She''s so timid!


    It''s as if she''d seen a ghost!"


    "Get her out of here! She''s just bad luck!" someone shouted.


    A kind-hearted cheerleader sighed. "Don''t say that. Kate''s just a little shy. Besides, doesn''t she do your


    errands?"


    "Please, she''s a coward. In fact, she''s simr to a kitchen mouse."


    After Lucy shook her a few times, Kate slowly opened her eyes. She could see that Lucy''s eyes were


    already rimmed red at the sight of her in this state.


    "Lucy... What happened to me?" Kate asked weakly.


    Lucy immediately jumped up. She nced up at Alexander. "Mr. Lin, can you let me send Kate to the


    hospital? She''s..."


    Kate had been pretending to be unconscious this whole time. Upon hearing Lucy''s words, she


    breathed a sigh of relief. If she was brought away now, then she could escape this inspection. The man


    wouldn''t be able to find her.


    This was a good thing.


    Alexander gazed at the woman who had just fainted. She was dressed in regr clothes. Hearing the


    discussion just now, the woman was as timid as a mouse. Although she had woken up, she still looked


    deathly pale. Just when he was about to agree, someone interrupted him,


    "But she hasn''t been examined yet." The voice was mellow and attractive. It sent a shiver down her


    spine.


    ''Who the hell said that?'' Kate clenched her fists inside her pockets. ''That bastard!''


    She was just about to escape the tiger''s mouth.


    The man had to drag her back in!


    She gritted her teeth.


    ''Is he the man I slept with?''


    At this time, everyone craned their heads to look at the source of the voice, only to see that it was


    Justin who had said those words. He narrowed his eyes at the woman who had just fainted. At his


    mesmerizing gaze, the women couldn''t find it in themselves to turn away.


    Lucy cleared her throat. "Mr. Jing, she had just fainted. You can''t just..." She wanted to say ''You can''t


    just let her die'', but before she could finish, she was already interrupted. "Look, she either take the


    inspection to clear her name, or she will be sent to the police station.


    You can pick for her." Justin smirked.


    Kate''s heart was thrumming with rage. ''The bastard''s so heartless that he would rather let me die!''

 Chapter 3 I Must Teach Him A Lesson

    Chapter 3 I Must Teach Him A Lesson


    In all the books she had read, the heroine who time traveled would meet all the handsome men, and


    they would all fall in love with her. They would be gorgeous and sweet as they all tried to sweep her off


    her feet. But what kinds of people did she meet?


    The impassive Alexander.


    The unmanly Justin.


    The aloof Mike.


    The cold Lucas.


    And the obscene Mr. He.


    Her luck must''ve been the worst of them all! Lucy opened her mouth and was about to defend her


    friend when Justin turned his head and waved his hand. "Prepare me a ss of cold water." Justin''s


    eyes shed in such a cunning way. Although he was still smiling, there was a sense of


    mischievousness lying underneath his gaze.


    He was far more beautiful than women. In fact, if Kate didn''t know any better, she would''ve thought that


    he was actually a woman.


    Seeing him approach Kate, Lucy quickly stepped in his way. She stretched out her hands to stop him.


    "How can you do this?" she snapped.


    "What are you talking about? Can''t you see I''m helping her?" Justin pushed Lucy away. He didn''t even


    bother looking at her as he stared curiously at the woman lying on the ground. Her face was indeed


    pale, but he still wasn''t convinced. The corners of his lips inched upwards.


    His face looked like spring blooming into life. He had a look that could turn everyone''s frown into a


    smile. No one could hate that face.


    "You!" Unwilling to give up, Lucy saw that he was already lifting his ss. She rushed forward. As a


    result, the cold water fell on top of her head. Kate was expecting that the icy water would wash her


    face, but she didn''t get wet. She assumed that Lucy must''ve sacrificed herself.


    Kate gritted her teeth, feeling a sharp pain in her internal organs.


    At this point, she had to get better. She wasn''t going to let Lucy take all his anger.


    She hurriedly pinched the acupuncture points located in the palm of her hand. Soon, she opened her


    eyes slowly. She pressed her hand on the cold floor, intending to stand up. "Help... Help me... I... I want


    to get up," she whispered helplessly. Soon enough, everyone turned from Lucy to Kate. Kate had been


    working as a coroner for several years, so she knew her acupuncture points well enough. She had


    actually nned this entire trick ¨C pretending to faint and escaping while she was being taken to the


    hospital. What she didn''t expect was for someone to sabotage everything!


    She was immediately held up. Soon enough, she was met with Justin''s re. He was holding an empty


    ss in one hand, and his eyes shed at the sight of her.


    Kate couldn''t help but gaze at his charming smile. There was really no kidding that the man was even


    more handsome up close. Seeing his effect on her, she quickly avoided his gaze. The guy was


    definitely not easy to deal with.


    Alexander waved his hand. Soon, the waiter provided Kate a chair.


    Her face was still pale from the incident.


    From a distant, she could still feel someone staring at her. She felt a burst of coldness rushing through


    her body. When she raised her head, she was met with the most chilling gaze she had ever witnessed.


    She felt the entire room drop a few degrees as she turned away.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ''Mike?


    Was he the one who slept with me?'' she thought.


    There was a sense of sharpness in his face that made her shrink. Atst, she frowned, trying her best


    to restrain herself. It was said that Mike''s background was exceptionally powerful, but no one truly


    knew what he was capable of. All they knew was that he was deadly rich.


    He had never been mentioned on the news, so the information about him was incredibly limited. He just


    yed some football in his spare time. The football team he participated in was for high-caliber yers.


    Mike, Alexander, Justin, and Lucas were all members of that team. Given that they were really good,


    they were allowed to y in the major clubs.


    Besides, Alexander was the one who owned that team.


    Being a cheerleader for such a long time, the other Kate knew about these from the other girls she had


    worked with.


    It seemed that Mike and Justin were the main suspects.


    At this time, Lucas craned his head to see what was happening before him. When he nced at Kate,


    the corners of his lips inched upwards. Without another word, he decided to lower his head and focus


    on the documents he was holding, as if he was leafing through some magazine.


    Sitting on the chair, Kate trembled on purpose as she gazed up at the man in front of her. "Is this the


    foreigner? Miss, what are you doing?'' She raised her finger to point at Justin weakly.


    She had to teach him a lesson.


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    The once freezing hall was filled with chatter and outrage.


    ''How dare she say that Justin was a woman?''


    ''Doesn''t she know who he is?''


    ''She''s in trouble. That''s for sure.''


    At her words, Justin''s expression changed almost immediately. His beautiful eyes widened in an


    instant. He stared at the weak body before him, as if he was expecting something.


    "Where should I be checked?" Kate blinked her eyes pitifully.


    "Leg!" Justin gritted his teeth.


    "What?" She scrambled back, grabbing Lucy''s arm with one hand. "I''m afraid, Lucy. This woman looks


    so fierce."


    ''Oh my God.'' Lucy had to restrain herself fromughing at loud.


    With a faint smile on his thin lips, Mike couldn''t help but nce at Kate from the other end of the room.


    No one could tell what he was thinking, but it was obvious that he was interested with what was


    happening.


    Justin''s face darkened.


    "You! Get out of here right now!" Justin pointed at Lucy who was about to reach for Kate. "Security


    guard!" he shouted.


    Without waiting for Lucy''s response, several armed security guards marched forward. "This way


    please, Miss." They looked as if they were going to beat her if she didn''t leave.


    "Okay, but I..." "Check me now!" Kate had no intentions to drag her friend down with her.


    She gritted her teeth. Right now, she had no other choice but to unfasten her trousers. Her wound was


    very close to her private parts. Very close...


    ''I will kill that bastard!'' She gritted her teeth.


    Without another word, Kate grazed across the buttons of her belt. Her fingers were trembling at the


    touch.


    All the girls in the hall held their breath as they stared at the woman who had just insulted Justin. It


    seemed that she was going to lose her face in public.


    There were some girls who scoffed at the sight of her. Othersughed at the sight.


    There were also some who gazed at her in disdain.


    "How dare she take off her pants in public?" some of them whispered to one another. "She even asks


    Justin to check her legs!"


    One of them scoffed. "Is she really that desperate to climb into a rich man''s bed?"


    "Isn''t there an examination room?"


    "I remembered that she has a fiance," one of them whispered. "Why does she want to seduce another


    man?"


    Justin gaped at the sight. His eyes widened as he stared at her. A smile began to bloom in his lips.


    Mike''s eyes were as deep as the night. The smile on his face finally faltered, and he pursed his lips.


    Soon, she had already unzipped her pants.


    The hall had turned insufferably quiet.


    All the cheerleaders dropped their jaw at the sight. They stared in disbelief.


    Kate felt as if she could already drop dead from the embarrassment. She wouldn''t have done this if the


    man hadn''t pushed her to reveal herself. His scheme was a trap. He was a jerk!


    However, she wasn''t going to be fooled any longer. Once she found who he was, she would smash him


    into pieces. Punch him into his coffin!

 Chapter 4 She Must Have Wetted Her Pants

    Chapter 4 She Must Have Wetted Her Pants


    The next moment.


    Kate''s face gradually changed from red into pale. She lowered her head, frowned, bit her lips and


    asked cautiously, "Can I go to the bathroom?"


    All the football girls took a deep breath quickly and thought that Kate let them down at the critical


    moment.


    The next second, everyone burst intoughter.


    "She must have wetted her pants."


    "Facing those famous handsome men, how dare a coward like Kate escape?"


    "I guess her legs were so weak that she could hardly stand."


    A burst of mockery came into Kate''s ears. Her host in this world was really weak. She was bullied like


    this every day. She couldn''t help but sigh for her host.


    After buttoning up again, she looked up at the several men sitting in the middle of the hall, her hands


    trembling slightly.


    Frowning, Alexander turned his head and waved his hand.


    Justin blinked his beautiful eyes, crossed his arms and looked at her yfully.


    The look in Mike''s eyes was as calm as ever. The corners of his mouth slightly raised, and the smile


    was still mysterious.


    However, Lucas moved and changed afortable posture. He continued to look down at the things in


    his hands, as if everything in front of him had nothing to do with him.


    Kate walked towards the door step by step with heavy steps on purpose, while a group of football girls


    behind her kept staring at the trousers behind her and discussing, "Did she pee her pants?"


    "Why can''t I see the stain?"


    "Her trousers are all covered by her shirt."


    "I can''t see anything."


    "Boring!"


    After she walked out of the hall, she saw a pot of green nts along the wide corridor, such as


    scindapsus, apricot leaf, oleander, rosewood, sunflower and so on.


    She saw them when she ran out of room 886.


    Kate let out a sigh of relief secretly. Thinking of the surveince video that could be seen everywhere,


    she didn''t dare to be careless at all. She continued to drag her weak legs until she reached the door of


    the bathroom.


    With her hands on the ck zed table, she washed her face with water. What a bad luck! What a


    bad time travel! She remembered that she identally fell off the cliff when she was rescuing the


    injured in blue area at night.


    Then she was reborn to another Kate.


    She must cherish this new life, because it was not easy for her to live her life again, so she didn''t want


    to be caught by that man who had slept with her. More importantly, she could not be controlled by


    others because of that night''s mistake. She wanted to live in this world freely.


    She smiled confidently, her red lips looked very beautiful. She looked at herself in the mirror and made


    a small posture that she would fight until the end.


    Soon, Kate walked out of the bathroom, her face bing paler. She staggered into the hall with the


    help of the corridor, and then copsed on the chair, out of breath.


    "Go on!" A smile appeared in Justin''s beautiful eyes. He looked at the weak woman in front of him with


    a variety of expressions, as if he was waiting for a good show.


    The corners of Mike''s mouth turned back, his thick eyebrows raised, and his eyes were deep and


    unmoved.


    Alexander kept a gentle and harmless face, as if he was about to break through his state of mind, but


    he was interested in seeing the weak and helpless woman in front of him in trouble.


    "Look, she has to take off her clothes after hesitating for a long time."


    "Why doesn''t she take it off in the examination room?"


    "She''s so frail and weak."


    "I think she must be petrified by the situation."


    "Yes, you are right."


    "Shame on her!"


    "No wonder her fiance abandoned her."


    Those girls started to discuss again. Although Kate was calm in her heart, she showed a very scared


    expression on her face. Kate thought that her host was so miserable. She clenched her teeth and said


    nothing, as if she was waiting for time.


    A few minutester.


    The lobby manager stepped forward and said, "Miss Xiao, you have to ept the inspection, or it will


    not be so simple." Seeing that she didn''t take off her pants to check, the lobby manager walked up to


    her and urged her.


    Seeing that Kate didn''t move.


    She had no choice but toe to the side of Kate. When she was about to urge her, she found that


    this weak and timid girl had a strange expression on her face. She turned pale in an instant and


    screamed, "Mr. Lin... Mr. Lin, something is wrong!"


    Because she saw that Kate''s face was as pale as a piece of white paper, and her hands were tightly


    gripping the edge of the chair. She was gasping for breath, and her lips were purple.


    The hall fell into silence again.


    Everyone''s eyes gathered at Kate''s face like lightning, making a faint sound of shush.


    "I thought she was pretending."


    "It turns out to be true."


    "Is she scared to death?"


    "Maybe you are right."


    Everyone started to whisper. Looking at the scene in front of him, Alexander''s interest became more


    and more indifferent. He ordered his subordinate, "Call the hotel''s health doctor over."


    "No need." The one who spoke was a young man in a suit and leather shoes. He was more than 20


    years old. His eyes were gentle and harmless, but his expression was serious. He walked steadily toAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Kate, who was sitting on the chair, not to mention copsed on the chair. He squatted down, reached


    out his hand to hold her thin wrist professionally, frowned slightly, and then raised her chin with the


    other hand.


    Her face was delicate and pale. Her eyes were dull and turbid, and her lips were purple.


    One minuteter, he stood up and looked at the middle of the hall. "She is poisoned. She needs to be


    sent to the hospital immediately, or she will die from the poison," he said.


    His words liked a thunder on the ground.


    Just now, they thought that it was because of Kate''s cowardice that she fainted, but they didn''t expect


    that she was poisoned. All the football girls looked at each other.


    They were very shocked.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Kate carefully observed the men sitting in the middle of the hall. Alexander


    frowned slightly, but he was mature and experienced, so his face was very peaceful.


    With two legs crossed, Justin sat there stiffly, with a look of astonishment on his face. His beautiful


    eyes turned away from his charming smile. He didn''t expect the result of the poison. It was dozens of


    meters from here to the bathroom. How could she be poisoned?


    What was the probability?


    Looking at the little woman who was slumping on the chair in silence, Mike frowned slightly and his


    eyes were calm. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Lucas closed the magazine in his hand and turned his head. His calm eyes were full of details and


    indifference, as if he didn''t care about anything.


    ''Now I was poisoned. So it''s time to take me to the hospital, right? I wanted to escape from the


    inspection and didn''t want to be controlled by others. In the end, I have to poison myself. What the hell!


    A bad time travel!'' Kate thought.


    "David, you are a doctor. Take her to the hospital directly," Alexander said. He didn''t want to make more


    noise in his own hotel. He stood up and was about to leave.


    The door was pushed open, and a group of doctors in white coats came in and asked directly, "Who is


    Kate?"


    "I...am...Kate." Kate''s voice was so weak that it was almost exhausted. The ambnce must be called


    by her friend. It was true that a friend in need was a friend. Good, this friend was very capable.


    For the rest of the time, all the girls stared at Kate on the stretcher and looked up in confusion. ''Was


    this the ending?


    She hadn''t taken off her pants yet.


    Maybe she didn''t pee in fear, '' they thought.


    They looked at each other in disbelief and regret.


    In the ambnce.


    The handsome David Mo and several nurses gave her an injection. He approached Kate''s ear and


    said, "You are a little bit ruthless to yourself." Then he bounced away and kept the distance.


    Kate knew David Mo was referring to her poisoning.


    Pretending to be confused, Kate looked at the man in front of her, who was very close to her, with an


    innocent and pitiful look.


    He smiled, as bright as the summer flower, and his words were breathtaking. "Aren''t you afraid that this


    poison will take your life?"


    Kate was shocked. She didn''t expect that a man who had juste in the hall had seen through her


    mind. Was he also in the hotelst night, or was he the man who had slept with her?


    However, he was a little thin, simr to the thin figure of Lucas, not like the strong manst night.


    ''Bah, bah, bah, what am I doing? I''mparing with the man''s figure at this time?'' Kate scolded


    herself in secret.

 Chapter 5 A Vicious Woman

    Chapter 5 A Vicious Woman


    In the hospital.


    Someone reported respectfully, "Dr. David, the patient who came for emergency treatment just now has


    left."


    "Okay." David turned his head indifferently and said nothing, as if he had expected everything.


    "But she is in danger of poisoning. She needs treatment," a nurse said worriedly.


    "No, it''s normal for her to leave," David replied.


    The nurse was speechless.


    After leaving the hospital, Kate quickly went to a pharmacy to get some medicine, a few sets of


    medicine and a set of western medicine. Then she quickly rushed back to the small house with an area


    of forty square meters in the downtown center.


    After taking her own medicine, she quicklyy on the bed to rest. At this time, her grandma went


    shopping and she could have a good sleep. The leaves of oleander were poisonous. Fortunately, she


    was a universal top coroner.


    Poison, medicine, creating hidden weapons and corpse detection were all her forte.


    She had really paid a price for her escape this time. Fortunately, her acupuncture points were sealed,


    or else the poison would spread everywhere, which would be troublesome.


    At noon, she was woken up by her grandmother for lunch.


    Now Kate lived with her grandmother. Her father didn''t care about her, and her stepmother didn''t like


    her either. But fortunately, she had grandma''s care and a good friend, and her life was enough.


    Night fell.


    Before the beginning of thepetition in the football club, she put on a green blouse and a miniskirt,


    opened the door of the changing room and was ready to go on stage with colorful ribbons in her hands.


    Somewhere she couldn''t see, a pair of cold eyes were staring at her perfect figure with violent


    implication.


    When she was about to turn a corner, a figure in white, came into her view.


    Then, they met.


    "Sister?" The girl''s voice was soft and sweet, which would make men happy and soft.


    Kate stopped and clutched the ribbon in her hand. Her calm eyes stared at the person in front of her, as


    if she was waiting for her to get close.


    "Sister, didn''t father forbid you to be a football girl? Wearing so little clothes will disgrace the Xiao


    Family." Her sister, Betty Xiao, gently persuaded her and looked up and down at her exposed figure


    and curve.


    Kate slightly raised the corners of her mouth and sneered. A bright smile passed through the corners of


    her eyes, and her face with light makeup added a touch of charm.


    "Sister, I''m doing this for your own good."


    The girl who called her sister was her former high school friend and ssmate, Amy Chen. However,


    from the day her mother remarried her father, Amy Chen changed her name to Betty Xiao.


    It turned out that the first time Amy Chen tried to please Kate''s host to send the sandwich for her, she


    was already in the design. Her host''s father, stepmother and stepsister colluded with each other to get


    the weak and coward host out of the house as soon as possible and turned a blind eye to it.


    "For my own good? Then please don''t seduce your brother-inw!" Kate didn''t like this hypocritical


    face, so she said sarcastically and loudly. Her host''s previous life was too weak to be bullied!


    Even her host''s fiance was taken away by others, but she didn''t dare to say anything.


    She was not as weak as her host.


    Betty Xiao was immediately in a mess. She stared at her sister who was talking to her like this and was


    stunned.


    She thought, ''It turns out that my sister has always been a person who doesn''t dare to say anything.


    She even begged me with tears. She begged me not to separate her and Daniel Gu. Why does her


    style change today?''


    "Sister! What''s wrong with you?" Betty wanted to grab her sister and said sadly, "I really like my


    brother-inw."


    "Shame on you!" At the sight of her sister''s hand reaching out, Kate thought of the memory of her


    host''s previous life. Her host had been framed by her sister, so she dodged nimbly. There was no way


    to frame herself with such a trick again.


    However, her sister fell to the ground. She couldn''t get up. Regardless of her embarrassment, she said


    with tears in her eyes, "Sister, do you hate me so much?"


    "Betty, what''s wrong with you?" A figure in casual clothes quickly broke into Kate''s sight. He


    immediately bent down nervously and helped up the falling Betty, holding her in his arms. His voice


    was very nervous.


    Kate looked at all this calmly. This nervous man, dressed in a fashion brand, had the temperament of a


    noble man of a rich family. The corners of Kate''s mouth curled slightly, revealing a trace of disdain. Her


    host''s life was a failure from the beginning to the end.


    The man in front of her was the ssic scum.


    She didn''t want to see her sister pretend to be coy with him, so she was about to leave. At this time, a


    strong and arrogant voice came through, cold and disgusted, "I didn''t expect you to be so cruel, Kate."


    "Brother-inw and sister-inw colluded with each other. Do you still have a reason?" She looked


    back and raised the corners of her eyes, trying to find a trace of strength and calmness. She replied


    domineeringly, "I''d like to hear your reason."


    "You..." Daniel Gu''s face turned livid with anger. He red at the direction of Kate. He didn''t expect her


    to say such strong words. In the past, she was even softer than a willow.


    She was not only kowtowing, but also coward before.


    "Sister, it''s all my fault. Don''t me my brother-inw!" Betty Xiao grabbed Daniel Gu''s sleeve and put


    herself in his arms on purpose. She turned her head and looked at Kate with a pitiful frown, "Brother in


    ''She said that I was careless?'' Kate chuckled. Her sister was indeed a scheming bitch, but her ns


    were too bad.


    "I don''t have time to waste on talking to you." She turned around and was about to leave. The hot spot


    of the dance was about to begin. She had to make money.


    "Sister!" Betty Xiao shouted.


    Suddenly, Kate turned around and said coldly, "Amy, your mother is a mistress, and you are also a


    mistress. Mother and daughter are really alike!" ''She was shameless and cheap, '' Kate thought.


    "Sister... Sister... How could you say that?"


    "Don''t call me sister. I''m not your sister. I only have a brother." Kate did have a younger brother who


    was studying abroad.


    Then she walked quickly to the football field.


    Daniel Gu stared nkly at Kate''s back. She had a curvy figure, a short shirt and a miniskirt. The wind


    was blowing and the woman was graceful.


    For a moment, Daniel Gu was stunned for a few seconds.


    He even forgot to stop her and asked her to apologize to Betty Xiao.


    "Brother inw, I sprained my ankle. It hurts!" Seeing Daniel Gu staring at the ce where her sister


    disappeared, Betty Xiao''s eyes were fierce, but her voice became more and more tender.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital right away." It was not until then that Daniel Gu came back to his senses


    from the amazement just now. He immediately stared at the back of Kate and said fiercely, "Kat, you


    are really a snake scorpion woman!" He didn''t expect that the usually weak and fragile Kate would go


    so far behind his back.


    The target of her was her sister.


    After walking two or three meters, Kate heard Daniel Gu''s evaluation to her. So she stopped and


    thought, ''There are still twenty minutes left. I''ll y with them for a few more minutes.''


    She quickly turned her head and walked towards Betty Xiao and Daniel Gu again. Her eyes were as


    bright as fire, but were full of sharpness. She quickly walked to them and saw the tearful Betty Xiao


    weakly leaning against Daniel Gu''s arms. With a sneer on her face, she was as proud as the plum


    blossom in winter, strong and beautiful.


    Seeing her walking towards him, Daniel Gu suddenly held Betty Xiao tightly with his big hand and


    scolded her harshly, "What else do you want to do to her?" It seemed that she was going to do


    something unreasonable to her sister again.


    Seeing her approach to Betty Xiao in his arms step by step, Daniel Gu''s body stiffened. Kate was not


    like this in the past. If it was in the past, she would have been scared to tears and kept begging him.


    Why was she not afraid of him as if she had been drugged?


    "Brother inw, my sister really didn''t mean it." Betty Xiao held Daniel Gu tightly with her hands on


    purpose, turned her eyes and said pitifully, "Don''t scare my sister. You know she is timid!" She knew


    that Daniel Gu hated his sister''s cowardice most.


    "Let me check your feet." Kate lightly nced at her sister.


    How could her fiance and sister be so arrogant in front of her?!


    That was going too far!


    Before they could react, she grabbed Betty''s ankle in a sh. Her two fingers moved slightly, and she


    could only hear a crack¡ªthe sound of dislocation.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Betty Xiao''s face turned pale with pain. She was shocked, "Sister, how can you do this?" She was so


    painful that tears fell instantly.


    Of course, Daniel Gu also heard the sound of bones cracking. He realized that something was wrong,


    but he saw a pair of calm and extraordinary eyes in his eyes. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he


    would not believe that these eyes belonged to Kate.


    He was stunned.


    Crack! Crack!


    Kate pped her hands and took two steps back. Her smile spread over all the elegance. "Betty, as


    you wish, your feet are really injured."


    "Kate, you vicious woman!" Daniel Gu stared at her in disgust. He didn''t expect that she would do this


    in front of him.


    She still smiled, raising her red lips, and said word by word, "If you don''t go to the hospital now, her leg


    will have a disability." When they were not paying attention, she raised her hand and a few drops of


    liquid flew into the eyes of Betty Xiao precisely.


    "Brother inw, it hurts..."


    "Let''s go to the hospital right now! Kate, wait and see!" Gritting his teeth, Daniel Gu stared at her calm


    face in disbelief, exasperated.


    The man with a pair of cold eyes didn''t leave, he stared at the beautiful figure walking towards the


    football field and raised the corners of his mouth with an unknown arc. "This woman is a little


    interesting!" he murmured.


    Then the man turned around and came to an extremely gorgeous room. He took off his clothes and


    picked up a set of prepared green team shirt from the wardrobe.

 Chapter 6 Im Not An Animal

    Chapter 6 I''m Not An Animal


    The football field was filled with shouts.


    As the football girls began to dance, there were whistles in the audience.


    Kate was not affected by what happened to her sister at all. She was absorbed in dancing.


    She knew that the hot dance was rted to her future life. She should have rested after being


    poisoned, but she wanted to pay the tuition for her host''s brother soon, so she had to dance more


    before she could get her sry.


    Under the exciting and joyful music, the football babies danced neatly and fiercely.


    Every movement of Kate was not only urate, but also smooth and lovely all the way down.


    Her curvaceous figure swayed back and forth, and her jumping made the men off the stage covet her


    more.


    In the waiting field outside the door, the yers were ready.


    Shaking his hair, Justin looked at the dance floor and said, "Guys, look! How could Kate dance so


    happily? Wasn''t she poisoned? She has a good figure, not small boobs. After the game, I''ll go flirt with


    her."


    Lucas looked back at him and said nothing. He stretched his hands and wrists.


    Alexander raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder. "She was so scared yesterday. Don''t make


    fun of her. After all, she is a temporary employee of the club." However, in his sharp and observant


    eyes, there shed the figure of Kate, as if nothing could escape his eyes.


    "Are you the protector of her?" The corners of Justin''s mouth twitched. He looked disapprovingly at


    Alexander.


    Mike''s cold eyes fell on the group of colorful and dancing football girls in the distance. His deep eyes


    were like a quiet ck winter night, with a few stars, and a glimmer of light fleeting.


    "Mike, you''ve never looked at the girls before. Who do you like today? Let me make an appointment for


    you?" Justin teased Mike.


    "I''m not an animal," Mike replied calmly.


    "Damn it! I''m an animal," Justin said, scratching his hair.


    The crowd burst into an uproar.


    "You are worse than a beast!" Lucas, who had been cold all the time, said in an astonishing tone.


    David stood in the end casually. He caught a glimpse of Kate from the corner of his eyes, and then


    quickly shed. ''This woman was very interesting, '' he thought.


    After the second half of the game.


    "Aren''t you poisoned?" Justin went to the girls'' lounge quietly.


    The girls screamed as they saw Justin.


    Kate calmly looked at Justin, who was trying to ruin her n. If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t have


    tried her best to swallow the leaf poison of oleander. What an evil bastard!


    Seeing the alienation in the woman''s eyes, Justin simply sat beside her, shook his slightly wet hair,


    grabbed a bottle of water, drank half of it in one gulp, and put it down. He turned his head and looked at


    the girl beside him with his charming peach blossom eyes. A curly smile appeared on his face,


    bewitching her.


    But she turned her head.


    But he didn''t give up. He leaned closer to her and said with a cunning smile, "Good tied." His voice was


    very light, but it was destructive.


    Especially to Kate.


    Realizing what he was talking about, Kate clenched the ss of water in her hand. She turned her


    head in silence, with calm on her face and calm in her eyes. "Mr. Jing, you''re not good at tying shoes."


    She was shocked. Was this yellow-hair Mr. Jing really the man she had slept with that night?


    She nced at his red face, charming face and bewitching eyes. He was really more beautiful than


    women.


    "Did you have a stic surgery?" Kate asked abruptly.


    Justin''s face darkened again. He recalled that unpleasant event. She once called him "woman." This


    was a challenge to his bottom line.


    "If you don''t have stic surgery, it''s rare to see such a beautiful face," Kate chuckled cunningly and


    was about to leave with the cup in her hand.


    At this moment.


    Unprepared, Justin didn''t seem to be angry at all, but grabbed her weak arm and said, "Let''s go on a


    date, okay?" His voice was so ambiguous that all his peach blossom eyes were like water waves and


    electricity, which made her a little dizzy. The man in front of her was indeed beautiful, so beautiful that


    she was fascinated by him.


    Well, she thought, ''Is he really the man that night who is trying to test me now?''


    No matter how he tested her, she would pretend to be ignorant and piss him off.


    "I really want to go." She blinked and said gently. Her big eyes were watery and seductive.


    ''It seems that I''m invincible as a very handsome man, '' Justin thought.


    The next second, she lowered her eyebrows and said with grievance, "But... I really don''t have time."


    Her words like cold water, poured down his head.


    He still smiled brightly, but changed the topic, "Miss Xiao, you are not timid at all." Her voice was


    pleasant to hear, but with a sense of pressure.


    "If the rabbit gets anxious, it will bite people," Kate retorted with a pun. There was no way Justin could


    get anything from her.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Kate almost fell into Justin''s arms. Fortunately, one of her legs was


    stuck in the chair and she didn''t jump over.


    An idea urred to her. She sat down in the chair, only her arms being pulled by Justin. The two of


    them were in a high position and one was in a low position. He wouldn''t let her go. "If you are in a


    hurry, you will bite people. But you can let your sister dislocate and you get poison. Your method is


    steady and urate, like a veteran." He still wanted to find out the reason, let alone believe her


    exnation. Kate used to be timid and coward. She was so anxious that she even kowtowed.


    Now she was totally different from before.


    Kate chuckled and looked at him innocently. She knew that he might have seen her quarrel with Daniel


    and her sister just now. So what? What evidence did he have?


    She didn''t need to be afraid of a person who had lived in the 21st century. She was a woman from the


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    22nd century.


    "What do you want to say? I dislocated my sister''s bone and poisoned her. Does Mr. Jing have a tender


    heart for women? Or do you like my sister?" She came straight to the point. She didn''t want to hide or


    beat around the bush with him. Since he had seen it, she didn''t want to pretend anymore. She was a


    little tired.


    She wondered whether he was the man in room 886 that night.


    She had to live on no matter he was that man or not, not to mention that she was still the member of


    football cheerleading, and she was not the top coroner in the blue area any more.


    "I just want to pursue you because I see Miss Xiao is beautiful and interesting." Justin''s words were


    more direct. The corners of his eyes were shining with wildness, and the corners of his eyes were


    extremely charming, like the peach blossoms of March, overflowing with all kinds of charm. It was not


    too much to say that he was a woman.


    "Mr. Jing, you are so good at joking." She began to pretend to be confused again. This man was very


    thoughtful. Kate chuckled and looked around, with an innocent and calm expression on his face. "Mr.


    Jing, is it suitable for you to hold my arm like this?"


    He was so shameless that his fans would throw her cabbages and rotten eggs when they saw herter.


    "The pursuit begins," he said.


    She felt that his cheekiness had reached a certain level. "Mr. Jing, there will be a hot spotter. I have


    to prepare. Excuse me." Kate wanted to leave, but her eyes were fixed on the man who was grabbing


    her arm.


    "Actually, it''s better to hug you. Miss Xiao''s figure is still very good, smooth and exquisite, and your skin


    is as smooth as milk..." Justin had a pair of charming and bright eyes.


    It was so bright that Kate was shocked. ''He said that I have a beautiful body. Does this mean...'' Kate


    sank into a reverie.

 Chapter 7 I Wont Let You Go

    Chapter 7 I Won''t Let You Go


    This time, he said that on purpose. Kate was stunned. She didn''t know whether he wanted to test her


    or tell the truth. Or was he the man who spent the night with her?


    Suddenly, the referee let out a sharp whistle, breaking the embarrassment between them.


    Mike was the first one to walk towards them. His hair was already wet with sweat. He took a towel from


    his assistant and was wiping the sweat off his forehead. When his cold ck eyes saw that Justin was


    holding Kate''s arm, his eyes darkened and a cold light burst out. He raised the corners of his mouth


    and said, "JUSTIN!"


    Hearing the shout, Justin immediately let go of Kate. He walked a few steps forward and came close to


    him. "Mike, I saw that you making a mistake on penalties. Do you have something on your mind?"


    "Water!" Mike didn''t look at the direction of Kate, as if this woman didn''t exist.


    When Justin turned his head to fetch the water, he found that Kate had already run away without a


    trace. Looking at the calm expression on Mike''s face, he asked, "I will y the second half?"


    "Okay."


    Looking at Mike who was drinking water, Kate, who was far away from here, thought it was a good


    thing that he came to her rescue.


    But this man was really cold, indifferent and inhuman. She had also heard that Mike was the richest


    man in these people, and he yed the football best, known as a football king.


    However, he just took it as a game.


    Just now.


    On thepetition field, his fast movements and techniques, as well as his powerful shooting skills,


    were like a fierce tiger that went down the mountain. He always caught his opponent off guard. He was


    really handsome and cool.


    However, she was not interested in men now. Making money was the most important thing for her right


    now.


    It was already midnight after the dance.


    She walked into the dressing room tiredly, changed her clothes and left. When she just arrived at the


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    door, she met a tall figure. Kate didn''t want to argue with him, but she didn''t expect that Daniel would


    turn back again.


    There must be something wrong.


    There were only a few people in the dressing room. After the courtpetition, the football girls were


    waiting for the opportunity to chat up with the sky-high price yers. But she didn''t want to talk to them


    She just wanted to go home early to apany her grandmother.


    She stood calmly outside the dressing room, with her coat in one hand, and looked at the hateful look


    of Daniel who came to me her.


    Time stopped.


    Kate didn''t say anything. She just calmly looked at the man in front of her, and the corners of her eyes


    gradually revealed disdain. As if he was irritated by her neglect, Daniel pointed at her direction and said


    viciously, "You are so vicious!"


    "Since you know that, why do you ask again?" Kate responded coldly. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and


    a cold light shone on Daniel''s face, like ayer of frost.


    Daniel''s face turned cold. But he was too angry to care about it.


    "Betty not only dislocated her bone joints, but also vomited up and down. Purple spots all over her


    body. Tell me, what on earth did you do to her? She is your sister. Now you are really like a heinous


    evil. You are too vicious." He shook his head. He didn''t believe that such a thing was done by Kate.


    Disappointment was written all over his face.


    "She is not my sister. If you are here to me me, I don''t have time to apany you." Kate was


    about to walk past him, but Daniel seemed to be irritated by her indifferent attitude. He immediately


    stepped forward and grabbed her slender wrist, with his thin lips curved like a knife.


    Thinking of the purpose ofing here, Daniel suppressed the anger in his chest and raised his thick


    eyebrows coldly. "What on earth did you do to her?"


    Seeing that Daniel forced her to do so for Betty, she was thinking that if her host was really alive, he


    would probably die of sadness. At this time, her eyes were quiet, like a safe pond, unfathomable, with a


    He tightened his grip on her wrist, but she didn''t move at all. The pain was nothing at all.


    Daniel said with hatred, "Kate, save Betty! Otherwise, you will be in jail!" He warned her.


    "Really?" She looked scornfully at Daniel in front of her, with a sneer like a flower at the corners of her


    mouth. The cold wind pierced through the winter, which was particrly cold. All of a sudden, it hit on


    Daniel''s face. He seemed to feel a trace of coldness. He raised his hand to touch his face and said,


    "Kate, no matter how vicious you are, she is always your family!"


    "I have my grandma and Lucy. That''s enough." She replied indifferently, denying the family he referred


    to.


    "You!" With more strength, the two people could clearly hear the sound of bone joints cracking and


    dislocation. This time, Kate was really angry. Suddenly, her eyes were sharp, like the edge of a cold


    knife, and her eyes were sharp to the face of Daniel, which hated her very much.


    "Daniel, let go of me!"


    Otherwise, she would not be polite. For him, there was no need for her to hide the fact that she was not


    her host.


    Looking at her eyes as sharp as a sword, Daniel felt a shiver, and his lips slightly opened a gap.


    This kind of murderous look was something that he had never seen before. How could it be? He


    wondered if Kate had been spiraled into madness recently.


    "I won''t let you go unless you tell me what you have done to Betty," he replied.


    "I''m a vicious woman. How could a vicious woman tell you?" She answered slowly, half joking and half


    smiling coldly, like a dangerous flower, coquettish and beautiful, but fatal.


    At this moment, Daniel was stunned. During this day, he saw too many different expressions on Kate''s


    face, as if she had suddenly changed into another person.


    When he was in a daze, she took the opportunity to withdraw her arm, looked at the blue arm, and


    quickly walked out.


    Standing at the bus station, Kate let out a long sigh of relief. She raised her hand and gently pressed


    the bruises. Soon, her bones returned to their original position. She only frowned slightly.


    Her host''s life was really hard, but she would cherish it very much and would never allow anyone to


    bully her.


    She remembered that when she took a break on the football field just now, a girl said in a low voice that


    Mr. He''s vital part was cutst night.


    She thought to herself, ''That''s really a good news.''


    However, in addition to the man who had slept with her, there was another thing that she did not know.


    She was confused. Who on earth drugged her and made her lose her virginity? She began to sort out


    the people she met that day.


    A name shed through her mind.


    She went home and then went out again.


    In the midnight hospital.


    At the sight of her sister lying on the bed, a hint of cunning shed through her eyes. Kate lifted her red


    lips and called her sleeping sister, "Betty." She raised the corners of her lips and narrowed her eyes,


    revealing a trace of calm. But her expression was cold like the early winter.


    "Who is there?" Hearing someone calling her name, Betty, who had just fallen asleep, rolled her eyes


    and slowly turned around. When she saw Kate with a smile on her face, she immediately cried out in


    astonishment, "Sister? You..." Subconsciously, she grabbed the bedsheet beside her.


    She gasped for breath.


    "I''m here to see you." Pretending to be innocent, Kate touched the liquid and murmured to herself, "Is


    your face too ugly? How many purple spots have you grown?"


    "Ah... You..." Betty panicked and looked up at her sister in disbelief. She felt something strange and


    worried that she would do something terrible. After what happenedst time, she was particrly afraid


    of her sister, so her hand holding the bed sheet trembled.


    Looking at her fear, Kate continued to touch the infusion tube that was dripping with liquid. She took a


    deep breath and said in a casual voice, "You drugged me before?"


    Her voice was very low, like a murmur to herself, but it sounded like a thunder in Betty''s ears. A chill


    swept over her spine and quickly spread all over her body.

 Chapter 8 You Are So Hopeless

    Chapter 8 You Are So Hopeless


    A shivering stream of magma poured from her chest to her throat, and her throat was about to dry out.


    Betty looked at the direction of the door, disappointed.


    No one was there. It meant that no one could help her.


    She gripped the sheet more tightly, her eyes filled with confusion, and her palms were wet with sweat.


    Last time, she only said that her feet were sprained, but her sister dislocated and her and made the


    purple spots all over her body.


    If... If she admitted it again... She was afraid that her life would be in danger. Betty didn''t dare to think


    about it anymore. Her breath was suddenly in a mess, like aplicated line intertwined, and it was


    getting more and more chaotic. Moreover, at this time, Daniel was not by her side, nor did he have any


    nurses. There was no one to save her.


    ''What should I do? What should I do?'' she thought about this problem again and again.


    After struggling for a long time, Betty squeezed out a few dry words, "Sister... Sister, it''s not me..." She


    thought that no matter how bold her sister was, she couldn''t do anything with the monitoring in the


    hospital.


    Betty''s grip on the bed sheet loosened a little.


    Seeming to see through her mind, Kate smiled gracefully, which made Betty particrly scared. She


    stammered with fear, "Sister, trust me. It was not me. I didn''t..."


    But before she could finish her words, her breath seemed to be taken away.


    Suddenly.


    Kate pressed her slender fingertips hard against the eye of the infusion needle.


    And then billows of liquid came into Betty''s body. Betty screamed in pain and was scared to lose her


    soul. Her voice trembled, "You... What are you doing?" She thought her sister was going to take away


    her infusion medicine.


    "Did you poison me? Tell me the truth," Kate said again.


    "No... No...I didn''t do that." Betty gritted her teeth and held on. She didn''t want to admit, and she was


    more afraid of the consequences of admitting.


    A few secondster.


    Kate opened her mouth. With a long whistle, a huge hound instantly appeared at the door of the bed. It


    was as tall as a monster from the hell.


    "Tell the truth." She said to Betty in a soft voice, with an irresistible killing intent in her eyes. Yes, Betty


    killed her host.


    She had to avenge her host.


    Betty was so frightened that her legs were trembling in the quilt, and her eyes were blue with fear, and


    her pupils were still dting.


    "Am I right?" Kate approached Betty step by step. Her eyes were as sharp as des, shining with cold


    light, and pierced through Betty''s chest.


    Betty''s body softened, and her strength seemed to bepletely sucked away by a vampire.


    PAK.


    Kate snapped her fingers.


    The hound took a step forward and stuck out a scarlet tongue. Its face was ferocious and fierce, and its


    eyes were as wide as bells.


    "Yes...it''s...me." All of a sudden, Betty''s face turned gray and her trousers were wet. With a sound, she


    Kate pped her hands and walked out of the ward briskly, followed by a huge hound. She didn''t


    expect that what had happened just now waspletely exposed to the world of two men.


    Not far behind her, two ck shadows stood silently, tall and straight. David, who was flicking his


    fingers, looked mncholy at the ce where Kate disappeared. "Mike, when will you go back to the


    capital city?" he asked.


    "Next month." Mike, on the other hand, was as cold as ever, paying no attention to anyone or anything


    irrelevant.


    "You nned to dy?"


    "Yes."


    At night.


    In the magnificent football club.


    Outside the dressing room, only she and Lucy had just changed into dance clothes and put on their


    own coats to avoid exposure. They were about to take a rest before going out. At this time, they heard


    someone knocking at the door.


    The sound was very loud.


    Then they heard a violent scream, "Kate,e out!"


    "Is it Daniel?" Lucy looked at her friend and blurted out directly. She looked at her friend with confusion.


    Because he had never looked for Kate before.


    "Tell him I''m not here." Sitting on the chair, Kate stretched out her legs and bent her arms slowly, as if


    she was an outsider.


    "Didn''t you like Daniel] very much before and stick to him?" Lucy was confused by her indifferent


    attitude. "You are reserved now."


    Seeing that she still didn''t move, Lucy said, "Just pretend. You won''t be able to hold on for a while."


    After a few steps to the door of the changing room, she opened a small crack and said apologetically,


    "Mr. Gu, I''m sorry. Kate is not here."


    "Don''t lie to me. I have already heard her voice!" Daniel stared at the back of Lucy in anger. Apparently,


    he was very angry at Lucy''s lie.


    "She is changing her clothes." Lucy swallowed and added, "It''s not convenient to meet her now."


    "Now has she learned to y hard-to-get?" Daniel sneered and stared at the dressing room. Although


    he couldn''t see Kate, he knew she was inside. How could such a trick fool him?


    Bang!


    Taking advantage of Lucy''s inattention, Daniel pushed the door open with both his hands with great


    force and broke into the dressing room directly. At the moment he saw it, he found that Kate was doing


    some warm-up movements in a calm manner,pletely ignoring his voice, and did not even look up


    at Daniel.


    Looking at the two of them, Lucy sighed, "Kate, I''m sorry. I didn''t stop him." She didn''t understand why


    her friend became so calm and treated Daniel like this.


    Lucy thought it might be a good thing if Kate didn''t pester Daniel anymore.


    Seeing that the heroine ignored him, Daniel, who had always been proud and concerned, couldn''t


    stand it.


    Suddenly, a fire of raging rose from his chest. Daniel pointed at Kate''s nose and said angrily, "Even if


    you learn these tricks, I won''t like you."


    He was even angrier. They had conspired to deceive him just now.


    That was going too far. But Kate didn''t stop her small movements, and her eyes still ignored the


    existence of Daniel. She stretched her arms naturally and then twisted her waist.


    Shepletely ignored Daniel who was standing not far away for a minute.


    Her reaction was like throwing gasoline on a pretentious fire.


    Daniel was so angry that he couldn''t control himself anymore. He rushed to her and red at her.


    Kate breathed a sigh of relief. She nced at the angry Daniel and looked directly at Lucy who was


    standing behind him. "Didn''t I tell you that I was changing my clothes?" She skipped over him to talk to


    her friends and ignored him, as if there were only her and Lucy in the dressing room.


    And Daniel was just a piece of air.


    "Kate, you are too arrogant!" Daniel roared hysterically.


    "Do you want to see me change my clothes?" Kate withdrew her eyes and said coldly. Lucy almost


    burst intoughter. She tried her best to press her ribs with one hand and controlled her expression,


    almost hurting her ribs.


    "You..." Daniel was speechless. He looked at the calm, self-possessed, confident and strong woman in


    front of him in astonishment. ''Was this the previous Kate?


    She is no longer the same woman, '' he said to himself again and again.


    She seemed to have changed into another person.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    A few secondster, Daniel finally came back to his senses. He suppressed the anger in his voice and


    said, "Kate, Betty has bone injury and is hospitalized with purple spots all over her body. Why are you


    so aggressive to frighten her again?" In the past, she couldn''t do such a thing.


    "So what?" Kate admitted without hesitation. "You want to be a hero to save the beauty?" she asked.


    "You... Tell me, what did you do to her? Why are there purple spots all over her body?" Daniel asked


    her aggressively again.


    "God punishes the mistress." She didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    "You are so hopeless. I will seek justice from your grandma." Knowing her weakness, Daniel smiled,


    turned around and left. It should work if he wanted to threaten Kate with her grandmother, and he had


    made up his mind.


    At that time, Kate would tell him about the poison.


    Lucy grabbed her arm worriedly, "Kate, if... What should we do if he tells your grandma?"

 Chapter 9 Can You Try To Like Me

    Chapter 9 Can You Try To Like Me


    "Then I will ask my hound to bite him," Kate replied.


    "Damn it! Are you crazy?" Lucy''s eyes widened. She doubted if this was her former coward friend. She


    waspletely changed.


    But she felt good, because her friend became strong and would not be bullied by others.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, two steady footsteps suddenly came, and one of them was deeper and more stable.


    Kate quickly sat up from the chair and looked out.


    She saw that the cold faced Mike and Alexander were passing by the door of the dressing room, and


    the door was open.


    She thought they were going to walk over, but when she was about to withdraw her eyes, Alexander


    turned around and walked directly into the dressing room.


    Mike walked in step by step. His eyes were as sharp as a long sword that had just been unsheathed,


    emitting a cold light like the starry sky, making people''s eyes cold.


    Kate raised her head, only to find that the eyes of Mike turned slightly. His ck eyes, like the dark


    night, suddenly swept towards her face, and the four eyes collided.


    Her heart sank. It was a perfect face. His eyes were like stars, as bright as the sky. His nose was tall


    and straight, and his lips were rippling. It seemed that he was very reserved, but also cold and


    arrogant.


    Although Kate had lived in the 22nd century, she had rarely seen such a perfect man. Because he was


    handsome from every angle.


    In a few seconds.


    Her brain cells spun quickly. Hearing that Mike was so cold, he was not interested in anything, except


    for football.


    What''s more, he never flirted with any woman. But why did he look at her? Was it because he was that


    man? The man had slept with her that night?


    Her heart trembled.


    "You will ask your hound to bite him?" With a gleam shining in his eyes, Alexander stopped a few


    meters away and sat rudely on the resting chair. He gave a meaningful look at Kate and said, "It


    sounded very interesting."


    "That''s not interesting," Kate raised her head and answered. After all, Mr. Lin was her boss. For the


    sake of money, she''d better take the initiative and be polite.


    "Oh?" Alexander''s eyes lit up. He stared at her pretty face and said, "Then what''s more interesting?


    Can you tell me?"


    However, there was still a deep silence in Mike''s ck eyes, but his calm eyebrows raised slightly,


    passing by the small face. After wearing a heavy makeup, a trace of coldness and charm appeared in


    Kate''s eyes, making her look more charming.


    In contrast to her usual calmness and purity.


    "Bees?" Alexander smiled and looked incredulous. He couldn''t help but put his fist close to his mouth,


    frowned and coughed. Then he looked up at the calm little face. It didn''t seem like she was lying.


    With his cold eyes fixed on the heavy make-up, Mike''s eyes gradually became as sharp as a knife, as if


    he could see through everything.


    She nced at the direction of Mike unhurriedly, and then her little head moved to another empty


    focus. Her powerful voice slowly came out of her mouth, "If there are enough necessary conditions, I


    can do it."


    It seemed that Alexander doubted her behavior and words just now, and there seemed to be a full of


    inquiry in his eyes. "Is the bee rted to Mr. Gu? Don''t you like Mr. Gu very much?" he asked.


    "Yes, I used to like him but now I don''t," Kate answered without hesitation.


    Seeing this, Lucy shut her mouth fiercely and didn''t let out a sound. She thought, ''It seems that Kate


    really doesn''t like Mr. Gu anymore. It''s so unreasonable. She used to chase him every day. Why does


    she let him go so easily? Howe there was no sign in such a short time?


    She doesn''t like him just in the past two days?'' She shook her head. She didn''t believe that her friend''s


    mind changed so fast.


    "In the past, she wished she could be a slug and stick on Daniel''s body every day, and Daniel


    couldn''t get rid of her. But now she said she doesn''t like him anymore. She has a double mind. Women


    are always like this." These frivolous words floated over from the door. Kate turned her head to check


    and found that Justin was standing at the door.


    She touched her ears and exined helplessly, "I find that I couldn''t ravish him against his will. So I


    decided to let him go." After speaking, she suddenly realized one thing. Why should she exin to


    them?


    "Actually, if you don''t like Mr. Gu, can you try to like me?" With his hands on his shoulders, Justin


    leaned against the door, wearing a green sportswear.


    He looked rxed.


    By the way, he looked at Kate with his beautiful eyes. His wisp of yellow hair was particrly dazzling.


    ''He has white teeth and red lips. He is very beautiful and looks like a woman. But I hate it the most


    when young people dye their ck hair into colorful hair. Ie from the 22nd century. Although my


    host is twenty years old, my own soul is thirty years old. How can I like such a little boy?


    I can''t do that, '' Kate thought.


    "It''s okay if you want me to like you." Kate blinked her eyes and spit out slowly. Then her eyes revealed


    a mysterious look that could not be underestimated. She walked towards the door. Her eyes were deep


    and rippling, emittingyers of camouge. The light was reflected in her eyes, which were all scattered


    in Justin''s eyes.


    The smile on his face was even more enchanting.


    Kate walked a few steps to the door and whispered in his ear, "I like girls!" Then she bounced away.


    Whoosh.


    A gust of cold wind blew into Justin''s ears in an instant, and then into his heart. His arms that were


    holding his shoulders suddenly froze there, motionless. His frivolous and burning peach blossom eyes


    immediately became as big as balls.


    It seemed that he didn''t believe her at all, just like a petrified sculpture in the wind.


    Justin''s mind was in a total mess.


    A few secondster, he immediately came to his senses. He looked at the smiling eyes of Kate, which


    were blurred, affectionate and ambiguous. She leaned closer to him and whispered, "You look like a


    woman. In fact, it''s not bad to have a try with you." She rose her tone. Her voice sounded attractively


    saucy.


    At this moment, Justin felt goose bumps all over his body. It was so cold. He looked stiffly at Alexander


    and Mike in the room. His eyes were about to explode.


    Alexander frowned and didn''t show much expression.


    On the other hand, Mike took a serious look at the stiff posture of Justin, who was leaning against the


    doorzily, and at the side face of Kate, who had a jade like face. A faint smile yed at the corners of


    his mouth.


    Two secondster.


    Justin turned around and rushed out of the door at a sprinting speed, as if he had been stimted by


    something.


    While he was running, he heard the softughter of Kate. It was charming and moist, but it had an


    irresistible magic, which made him can''t refuse. ''No wonder she was with Lucy every day...


    No wonder she said that I''m a woman... Oh, my God!


    It turned out that she wanted to...'' he thought as he ran.


    At this time, in the dressing room, looking at Justin who suddenly fled away, Mike''s ck eyes were


    narrowed, like a glimmer of starlight shed across the deep sky.


    Alexander closed his eyes and thought for a while. Then he opened his eyes with a little confusion.


    At this time, a staff came over and urged, "Mr. Lin and Mr. Leng, thepetition is about to begin.


    Please get ready to y." Before the staff left, he looked at the two young men in confusion. Then he


    looked at Lucy, who was stunned in the room just now. He finally looked at Kate, who was very calm,


    as if nothing had happened.


    The staff was very surprised. Because these rich men never came to the dressing room of the


    cheerleader before. They even tried to avoid these girls.


    Everyone knew the reason.


    The girls here were like a bunch of beautiful flowers, blooming in full bloom.


    After the two men left, Kate and Lucy quickly ran to the football field. She didn''t want to walk into the


    football field with these two men, nor did she want to be criticized or jealous.


    Many girls wanted to sleep with these rich men, but these rich men didn''t care about them at all.


    Therefore, many girls were all depressed and felt that they werepletely isted from the rich and


    powerful families. They were not as excited as they were when they first came here.


    But some girls still wanted to be more than themon cheerleaders.

 Chapter 10 The Skirt Is Too Long

    Chapter 10 The Skirt Is Too Long


    The passionate music rang, and Kate swung her arms rhythmically and danced with passion.


    The colorful ribbons in her hands fluttered.


    As a good-looking football cheerleader, she had to dance before thepetition to arouse the


    audience''s enthusiasm, and only in this way could make each game sessfully.


    As she jumped, she nced over the empty auditorium with the corner of her eyes.


    Kate knew that many people came for the fame of these rich men, especially some female fans. They


    even rushed over to see handsome men, not to see football games.


    She sighed in silence. ''Is a person''s look really important?'' she thought.


    At this moment, everyone was excited.


    Outside the field, there was arge crowd in front waving their hands.


    Screams, whistles, cheers were everywhere, filled the air above the venue crazily.


    The arena rang with the trumpet sounds¡ªsounds of victory and dness.


    When the music suddenly stopped, the yers were standing in a certain area outside the training field


    to wait for the game to start. Alexander looked into the area of the cheerleaders, only to find that


    another handsome face also stared at this area. He asked implicitly, "Mike, do you have any idea?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Yes."


    "Who is it? Tell me. I''ve got her for you," Justin immediately said. He was excited as if he had found a


    new continent.


    Last time, Mike, who was not interested in women, had seen the cheerleader area.


    "You said that the cheerleader''s skirt is too long?


    Are you kidding me?" Covering his belly, Justin added in disappointment, "Mike, what''s wrong with


    you? I mean... The skirt is already very short. Who... Who suggested the size before? And why should


    you care about this? Do you have a crush on somebody?"


    Because Mike had never paid attention to such things before.


    "What? What are you talking about?" Mike asked with a cold face.


    Shaking his yellow hair, Justin said, "I''m just telling the truth."


    The muscles on Alexander''s face twitched, and his eyes narrowed slightly, but he nced at the


    direction of the football cheerleaders. "It''s indeed a little long." Soon, his eyes swept over the others


    behind him. "How is it going?"


    David smiled slightly, his dark eyes darkened, as if he was half joking and half serious. "The skirt can


    be shorter," he said.


    He seemed to be more unscrupulous than Justin. His eyes flicked from the body of Kate and then


    turned back. "I think their shirts can also be less cloth," he added.


    Justin almost spat out blood. "No, no, no. Then their shirts will be too revealing," he quickly replied.


    "Are you talking about Kate?" David continued to ask, with a strange light shing in his eyes.


    "Don''t... Oh, please. Don''t mention her!" Justin shook his head and waved his hand. "My boys, let me


    live a little longer. Don''t mention her in front of me." He remembered thatst time, Kate said she liked


    women. She also said that he looked good, and it was not bad to stay with him. It was an insult to his


    own personality!


    The most silent one was Lucas. He frowned and then thought about something.


    "Lucas, what do you think?" Turning his head, Justin looked straight at the thin face. His eyes were like


    the setting sun, quiet and distant.


    "Who will pay for it?" Lucas asked.


    Justin grabbed his yellow hair crazily and said, "Lucas, money hurts feelings."


    When they were talking, they heard a whistle.


    The football team members entered the field one after another.


    On the football field, their green clothes were particrly clear andfortable. Sitting in the rest area,


    Lucy took a sip of water and wiped the sweat on her face. She asked in confusion, "Kate, don''t you like


    Daniel anymore? I wanted to ask you just now."


    She didn''t believe her friend''s attitude towards Daniel at all. Because she had seen what had happened


    before.


    "I don''t want to beg him to be with me anymore," Kate replied.


    "That''s right. You didn''t listen to me when I said this to you before. Why do you suddenly change your


    mind now?" Holding the bottle in one hand, Lucy tilted her head to look at Kate, still confused.


    Kate had a headache. She didn''t know how to answer Lucy. She touched her head and sighed. She


    didn''t want to be forced to answer this question again, but she couldn''t frighten her friend away like


    what she had done to Justin. She had topromise. "I''ve thought it through. The person I like should


    like me too. That''s the meaning of happiness!"


    "Oh, it''s so great!" Lucy thought what her friend said was too good. "Although it''s a little flirtatious," she


    added.


    After being stunned for a few seconds, she heard a loud shout in the field. She quickly turned her head.


    Lucy was looking at her with excitement and expectation in her eyes. She pointed at the direction of the


    field and said, "Look, Kate, fifty meters away, Mr. Leng will make the kick! Make the kick!"


    After she said these words, Kate looked at the filed too.


    In a green uniform, Mike was trying to break the offside trap and running at goal. The football under his


    feet with a strong wind rushed straight to the dead corner of the goal. The football drew a perfect arc in


    the air and then towards the goal. Wow, it was in!


    The whole set of actions were smooth and natural.


    The gatekeeper was stunned and stood still, without even blinking his eyes.


    He was stunned.


    That was too fast. The ball in the goal before he knew it.


    All of a sudden, there were shouts, cheers, and exmations. All the sounds resounded through the


    whole court.


    "It''s in!"


    "It''s in!"


    "It''s in!"


    "Perfect!"


    "That''s too fast!"


    "He''s so handsome!"


    In the audience, there was a burst of warm apuse, and the club''s g was ringing in the air above


    the auditorium.


    The green uniform was like perfect leaves,pletely encircling the red flower, Mike, in the center of


    the crowd.


    Sweat and joy mingled.


    The opposing yers also came to shake hands with them friendly, envious and admiring.


    Tears welled up in the referee''s eyes.


    Because very few people could y such a high-level game like this. It was incredible! Lucy couldn''t


    control her emotion. She stood up excitedly, raised her arm with water and shouted, "It''s in! It''s in!"


    ''Oh, my God. Everyone is crazy, '' Kate thought.


    As a matter of fact, Kate didn''t like ying football, but with the consciousness of her host, she could


    barely deal with some basic knowledge about football game.


    But when she saw her friend so excited, she still slowly looked at the frozen face in the crowd. Now, in


    addition to indifference, elegance and nobility, there was also a trace of handsome, and his hair was


    wet with sweat. However, he had a good figure. The bright green shirt made him less cold.


    As far as Kate could remember, his eight-pack were partly hidden and partly visible when he pulled his


    uniform and wiped his sweat with a towel. That perfect mermaid line was very obvious. At that time, the


    women in the audience''s eyes were widen, and they let out a deafening scream.


    Kate could see that the other people''s skills were slightly inferior, but they were all very good at ying


    football. They were running on the green grass and integrated with the green grass, all of them had the


    heroic sense.


    At this time, his eyes seemed to look in the direction of her.


    "Ahhh!" Lucy shouted again, "Mr. Leng is so cool! He even looks here! I''m so shy." She said as she


    wanted to cover her face with her hands.


    "Calm down, my girl," Kate joked. But then she was stunned and looked up. She felt that their eyes


    were intertwined in chaos. She felt his indifference, inquiry, sharpness... She quickly moved her eyes


    away from the crowd. She thought, ''Mike is cold enough, Alexander is quiet enough, Justin is


    coquettish enough, Lucas is weak enough, and David is gloomy enough.''


    Just now, she thought he must have seen it wrong.


    No, it was her who must have seen it wrong.


    After a long time, the field returned to silence. Lucy also sat down and pulled her arm. "Look at you.


    You were unresponsive. You used to see Mr. Leng ying football, and you always watch him all the


    time," Lucy said with a smile.


    "Did I?" she asked. Kate was speechless. It turned out that her host was a sentimental woman.


    "Ha, ha. I''m just kidding. You only cared about Mr. Gu. He was the whole world in your eyes. How could


    you be willing to look at others?" Lucy said as she raised her finger and poked her forehead.


    ''That''s more like it, or my soul will be too depressed, '' Kate thought.


    Lowering her head, Kate thought of one thing, ''Has the matter of Mr. He in the room 887 passed? Did


    everyone forget this matter? With the strength of the Lin Family, they would definitely suppress this


    matter.


    Otherwise, this hotel was no longer be the ce for yers from the TX Club to rest.


    But who is that man that night, was it Mike?''


    She was from the 22nd century, and she would never fall in love with the people here. Moreover, she


    was a thirty year old leftover woman, and Mike was at least a young fresh meat. How could she fall in


    love with him?


    Although her host was only twenty years old, she was more mature than her host.


    In particr, when she first came to this world, she had been drugged and couldn''t control herself. She


    had slept with a man but she didn''t know who he was.


    That was so strange.


    She could not ept that.


    "What''s wrong with you? You look as if you have a deep grudge against someone. Don''t worry. I won''t


    let Daniel bully you," Lucy said confidently.


    She raised her head and looked at Lucy sincerely. There was something called friendship growing in


    her eyes. Yes, Lucy was really good to her host. Otherwise, her host would be bullied more over the


    years. "Thank you," she said.


    Lucy smiled and held her in her arms, "How can you repay me?


    "Let''s eat noodles or hot pot?


    I want to eat some spicy food."


    Kate sighed, "You only asked for such a low request?"


    At the end of the second half, the green team won the red team, but she saw that their clothes were


    that man was, it would not affect her future life.


    They were the home team.


    So the TX Club was bustling with glee.


    She walked into the dressing room.


    Kate and Lucy saw more than ten doctors in white coats hurried towards the club hall with equipment.


    They looked at these doctors in confusion. ''Was a yer injured?


    I don''t think so.


    Then what was going on?'' Kate wondered. Somehow, she felt that this phenomenon was a little


    abnormal. It waste at night, why did so many doctorse here?

 Chapter 11 Physical Examination

    Chapter 11 Physical Examination


    At midnight, the stars were gleaming faintly in the starlight.


    Polly Liu, the club manager, appeared in the hall.


    She was more than 40 years old. She was a well maintained middle-aged woman with fair skin. Time


    did not leave much marks on her face.


    Her features were delicate and charming, and her hair was coiled up. The light blue business suit made


    her exceptionally capable and mature.


    pping her hands, Polly Liu stood calmly in the center area in front of the girls. She looked at the girls


    and said solemnly, "Girls, today the club will offer you a welfare, which is physical examination. I hope


    you can abide by the discipline."


    Lucy lowered her head and whispered, "Manager Liu has finally recovered."


    "Yes," Kate nodded. She knew that Polly Liu was in charge of the TX Club. She heard that Mr. Lin also


    held a certain share, so it was natural for him to take charge of the club recently.


    The next second, her brain cells were shifted to the topic of physical examination. Didn''t she just have


    a physical examination recently?


    Polly Liu seemed to have seen through the thoughts of the girls. She rolled her shrewd eyes and said


    lightly, "You had a physical examination in the first half of the year, but there is a group of girls that


    need to go out of the city with the team, so I have to get a new physical examination report within a


    month. This is the requirement of other football clubs."


    "Draw blood again?" Lucy sighed.


    "This time, you not only need the blood drawing, but also need to wear bikini to check your body shape.


    It requires that every football girl''s limbs must have no obvious scars, otherwise the club over there will


    not ept. Even if you are rmended here, there will not be a temporary agreement signed," Polly


    Liu said seriously.


    ''Why should I wear a bikini?'' Kate was confused. She raised her head and looked around silently.


    Except for manager Polly Liu, the other handsome men were not there. She took a deep breath.


    ''It seemed that it was not that man''s trick, '' she thought.


    "We have to go to bedte again today. When can we have a holiday?" Lucy yawned.


    "Yes, we have to stay upte today," Kate replied. She felt that the sudden physical examination was


    strange, but she couldn''t say anything.


    The girls walked into the examination room one after another, and then walked out one by one. They


    had an incredible expression on their faces and discussed in a low voice, "This woman doctor is really


    abnormal. She forced me to lift the skirt on to show my left and right legs. I''ve already lifted the shirt


    very high... But she said that''s not enough. Then I exposed my private parts..."


    "Well, I think this woman doctor wants to take advantage of us," another girl said.


    "Me too."


    "Does she like women?"


    "Who knows!"


    "That''s going too far!"


    "What a freak! This is harassment."


    Kate kept thinking about their words, ''lift the skirt on to show their legs. Even exposed their private


    parts.''


    Her heart trembled. Was it another conspiracy of the man hiding in the dark who insisted on finding


    her?


    She had thought that the matter of sleeping with a strange man could be passed in the past two days.


    She didn''t expect that this man was so insidious! He was so cunning!


    She heard that Mr. He was still in the hospital, but he stopped making trouble.


    She had thought this matter would disappear with the passage of time.


    She didn''t expect this issue was making aeback now.


    "Lucy!" Someone called out her friend''s name and Lucy yawned. Then she stepped into the


    examination room. With a bang, the door of the examination room was closed.


    Looking at the door, Kate''s face was quiet, but her heart was fluctuating. Did that man insist on finding


    her? What benefit would it bring to him if he found her?


    Why didn''t he let her go?


    What was the purpose of this?


    She didn''t understand.


    Besides, she didn''t n to stay here at present. What if she went back to the future again? If she went


    back to the 22nd century again, she would never see these people again. So she decided not to


    involve in love or rtionship right now.


    It was not good for her at all. Besides, she was thirty years old and had never been in a rtionship


    and had no experience. There were no advantages for her to find a lover.


    A few minutester.


    Her friend still yawned and walked out. The heavy makeup on her face was ruined. She pulled Kate''s


    arm and said, "It''s your turn. Don''t take off your dress. Just lift it. Anyway, it''s a female doctor''s


    examination! Don''t worry!" She wanted to push Kate in.


    With a frown, Kate sped her friend''s wrist and asked in a very low voice, "Can you tell me the


    procedure?" She was worried.


    "Draw blood, look at your figure. I didn''t take off my skirt. The woman doctor asked me to lift the skirt


    and check my left and right legs. Just like choosing a concubine! If he were a male doctor, I would


    definitely scold him!" Lucy said angrily.


    "It''s really a female doctor. Don''t be afraid," Lucy patted her on the shoulder and said, "If she molested


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    you, you can shout, and I''ll rush in to help you." She knew her friend was timid.


    "Got it." Kate''s chest was still heaving. She narrowed her eyes and showed a trace of ruthlessness.


    She couldn''t be bullied casually.


    In the examination Room.


    She stood at the side of the door and casually nced at a woman doctor with a mask sitting behind


    the table. She calmed down slightly, and the woman doctor was naturally convenient for examination.


    However, when the woman doctor saw her examination report, she immediately stood up, turned


    around and left.


    At first, she thought the doctor had forgotten to bring the instrument, but after dozens of seconds, the


    woman doctor still did note in. She didn''t know what happened and turned around and was about


    to go out.


    When she was about to leave, she heard the suite door of the examination room slowly open. She


    turned around and saw a male doctor wearing a medical mask and hating over.


    He was very tall, showing only a pair of dark eyes slightly skimming over the direction of Kate. His eyes


    were quiet and deep, like the quiet sky of the night without any stars, and his eyes were cold.


    She seemed to have seen this look somewhere.


    The temperature inside the room was dropping sharply.


    A slight chill entered Kate''s heart.


    Kate curled up her fingers slightly and stood by the door with a calm expression. She wondered why a


    male doctor would do the examination. Wasn''t it said that a female doctor would responsible for the


    physical examination?


    She blinked her eyes and restored the softness of her host. She whispered in fear, "I''ll wait for a female


    doctor." The implication was that she wanted to be examined by a woman doctor and not a man doctor.


    "The female doctor was dealing with other work." The doctor said abruptly.


    "Why?" She couldn''t help but ask. Other girls were checked by a female doctor. Then it was her turn.


    The doctor changed. That was so strange.


    "Can you tell me your sexual orientation?" The doctor sat down and replied coldly with his head down.


    "Boom!" a cloud of smoke rose in her mind. Why did this doctor ask her about her sexual orientation?


    Didn''t her host like Daniel very much? Why did he ask this strange question?


    She couldn''t figure it out.


    A few momentster.


    Then something came into Kate''s head. In order to scare away Justin and make him shut up, she


    approached him and whispered in his ear that she liked women. She also said that he was good-


    looking and looked like a woman.


    She finally figured out the source of the question. She gritted her teeth and swore to herself, ''After I


    finish my work, I''ll get even with you, Justin.''


    "Take off her skirt." The male doctor''s slightly suppressed hoarse voice was mellow and charming, with


    a fatal attraction, very pleasant to hear.


    "Isn''t the blood drawn first?" she asked.


    "Lift your skirt. ept the check." His note was simple, but with a new word.


    He refused to say one more word.


    Kate just didn''t want to lift up her skirt because the scar was too close to some part of her body. She


    didn''t want to do that for another reason. Because she didn''t want to expose her scars.


    Kate was afraid that it was a conspiracy of that man.


    She didn''t dare to think about it.


    "I want to draw blood first," she said. A weird smile appeared on Kate''s face. She nned to see what


    the doctor would do next.


    "Stretch out your arms." The doctor took out a packaged syringe from behind and threw it on the table


    with a snap. Kate''s lips twitched. It seemed that she not only had to donate her blood, but also her life


    today.


    "Wait a minute." Kate blinked her eyes again and again, pretending to be pitiful and begging, "I feel


    dizzy." Then she raised her hand to touch her forehead and said, "I''ll go out for a breath."


    "You can refuse the examination," the doctor said.


    "Really?" She was ted to hear that, but she pretended to be calm and pretended to be surprised.


    "It''s good that I don''t need to draw blood."


    "You can refuse the check, then you will never get your sry," the doctor replied calmly.


    ''Damn it!'' Kate thought. Her anger almost exploded.

 Chapter 12 I Have Seen Everything I Want To See

    Chapter 12 I Have Seen Everything I Want To See


    Clenching her fists, Kate thought for a while. Did this man deliberately make things difficult for her just


    to see the scars on her legs?


    She rolled her eyes again and again, showing weakness in an instant. Her watery eyes curved, and her


    voice became full of pity. "Do you like me?"


    The doctor was a little stunned. He looked at her pitiful face with his sharp eyes, as if he wanted to see


    more through her face.


    The room was even colder as the chill came. Kate shrank her shoulders and stared at him with her


    watery eyes, pretending to be a pure rabbit, which was pitiful.


    The male doctor lifted his rose colored lips slightly, bringing out a burst of cold air, and the temperature


    in the room was even colder. Suddenly, he squeezed a low voice from his teeth, "I''m straight." His voice


    was as heavy as a mountain with power.


    Kate was so smart that she immediately understood what he meant.


    She thought to herself, ''I want to tear off his mask when he is not looking and see if he is the man that


    night. If it is really him, then I will... I will teach him a lesson!''


    She opened her hands and clenched them again and again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "If you want your sry, ept the check right now." His voice was so low that it seemed toe from


    a valley under the ground. It was so deep that it made people feel depressed, but she felt a sense of


    ease at sunset.


    She thought it must because this man was too handsome.


    She was even obsessed with his voice.


    "Okay." Kate thought that she couldn''t refuse anymore. If he was that man, he would be suspicious


    when she refused again. She withdrew her pitiful eyes and deliberately changed a beautiful and


    seductive expression. "Okay," she said. She seemed to be helpless, but more like flirting.


    But the male doctor didn''t notice it at all.


    Her right finger slightly pulled up the right corner of the short skirt and pulled it up an inch, as if she was


    about to lift up the skirt. At this time, the male doctor''s mood was unclear, and she could not see


    anything she wanted to capture.


    She was also testing him.


    Kate knew that people''s eyes were the window of their heart, and the expression could be fake, but his


    eyes couldn''t. But she looked at the male doctor for two seconds, but found nothing.


    It seemed that she found her equal here.


    Wasn''t it the man that she had sex with that night?


    When she was about to lift up her skirt and wait for inspection, her hand suddenly froze. She walked a


    few steps forward, bent over and approached the table. Her eyes were staring at the light blue


    disposable mask. A strange smile appeared in her eyes, which went straight to the deepest part of her


    ck eyes.


    She was so close to him, but she still couldn''t see anything from his eyes.


    There seemed to beyers of barriers in his eyes, and more like a bottomless deep pool, so deep and


    unfathomable.


    Thest smile in her eyes was forced back by his coldness.


    Kate knew that the man in front of her was not an ordinary man. He must be unfathomable, so she


    didn''t act rashly.


    She continued to blink her eyes, pretending to be fine, and her expression was more charming and


    lively. The corners of her mouth rose slightly, and two charming dimples appeared on her face. She


    smiled, but her right hand suddenly reached out and quickly approached the male doctor''s mask. She


    thought, ''I''d like to see if you are a real doctor.''


    But before she could take action, she failed.


    The smile on Kate''s face was still as gentle as before. But she felt her wrists were sore and numb. She


    quickly stared at her wrists that were firmly sped by the doctor''s big hands. He had stood up and


    was even taller.


    She always yed tricks to others, but she didn''t expect to be controlled by others today. Her red lips


    opened, and her bright teeth were as bright as the moon. She said in a delicate soft voice, "You said


    you don''t like me. But I don''t think so." She teased him.


    "Really?" His eyes were so sharp as if he could read any woman''s mind.


    Just when Kate felt that her n failed, she found that her right leg was cold. Then she lowered her


    head, only to find that the man''s another big hand had steadily lifted up her skirt. His ck eyes were


    dark as the night sky, as if they were stained with thick ck ink, and there were only a few glimmers of


    light in the sky.


    Soon, when his pupils touched the position of her right leg, the light in his eyes shed, and his eyes


    were quickly as dark as before.


    "If you like me, just say it." The skirt fell down gracefully. She said it boldly and bluntly on purpose,


    showing her burning expression in front of the male doctor. In this way, the man should be scared away


    by her. She didn''t expect that the male doctor was much more experienced and scheming than Justin.


    He didn''t move at all, but still held her wrist tightly.


    A few secondster.


    She stretched her neck towards the male doctor on purpose. Her action was extremely frivolous and


    ambiguous, as if she was about to pounce on him. She didn''t even know that her shirt was wide open.


    Her red lips were only a few inches away from the doctor. If she wanted to take advantage of him, she


    just needed to move a little.


    But she suddenly stopped.


    That was exactly what Kate wanted.


    It was about the simple intimacy of the near-touch.


    The air was full of heat waves.


    "Are you seducing me?" His low and hoarse voice was as misty as the wind blowing through the north,


    deep and rich, and as pleasant as a magic sound box. With these attractive words rolling into her ears,


    Kate''s heart was in a mess.


    While they were talking, the doctor moved his body.


    He leaned his body and seemed to press down on her. He was tall, so his breath wasing at her


    again and again.


    The impact made Kate''s heart shake for a moment. This man was so insidious. He did it on purpose.


    He was testing her. Was he really the man who had slept with her?


    No, David was the doctor. But this man didn''t look like David.


    Then who was he?


    The mask on the male doctor''s face lowered a little. She could feel his breath. It smelled good, but it


    was cold. She was so obsessed that she forgot to answer his question. ''He wanted to seduce me?''


    Kate shook her head to gather her wits.


    Kate''s heart was in a mess. She would not let this man take advantage of her. No way. Last time she


    was taken advantage by a man, it was because she was not sober. This time she was so sober. If a


    strange man took advantage of her again, then the experience of living in the 22nd century would be in


    vain.


    Then, she came up with an idea. Running was the best choice for her!


    There was a dead silence in the room now.


    Only their breaths rose and fell in the air. She was about to run away.


    But suddenly, the doctor moved.


    He let go of her hand and said expressionlessly, "You can leave now."


    "Well, I have seen everything.


    You have an ordinary figure." Then he turned around and walked directly into the suite of the


    examination room.


    She straightened her skirt on purpose. "It''s not a good excuse to pursue hot girls," she said. She then


    turned around, held her head high and walked away quickly.


    Although she lost the game, she couldn''t lose her aura.


    She heaved a great sigh of relief. It seemed that the male doctor was very strange. Whether he was


    that man or not, she would take off his veil next time to see who he was.


    This time, she underestimated her enemy. She didn''t expect that they were soparable.


    So she lost the game.


    Just as Kate left the examination room, the doctor took off his white coat and mask and sat on the chair


    with a cold face.


    At this time, a young man came in with a smile on his face. "How is it? Have you found her?" he asked.


    "Not her."


    "Really?" The man who came in also showed an incredible expression, and then calmed down. "Or the


    woman that night was really not her."

 Chapter 13 Turns People Against Each Other

    Chapter 13 Turns People Against Each Other


    On the second night.


    After the second half of the game, Kate, who had taken a shower, was about to go to the dressing room


    to get her old clothes and leave. At this time, Vera Zhang, the captain of the football cheerleader team,


    Shirley Liu and Flora He, three members of the team, walked over side by side, staring at Kate.


    They all wore heavy make-up.


    They walked forward together and surrounded Kate in a few steps.


    A cold light burst out from the corner of Kate''s eyes, and then her pupils slowly dted. A look of


    surprise appeared on her face, which was as timid and pitiful as before. She retreated and spoke


    incoherently, "Vera... Vera, what do you want to do?"


    "Look. It''s so embarrassing. I haven''t said anything yet. Why are you so scared?" Crossing her arms


    over her shoulders, Vera Zhang looked scornfully at the stammering Kate. The corners of her mouth


    twitched and said, "Isn''t this the same as before? I think she is stuttering worse than ever, isn''t she?"


    After she said these, the three of themughed and made fun of her.


    Clenching her fists, a trace of hatred burst out from the corners of Kate''s eyes. She knew that her host


    had often been bullied by them before, and she had wanted to revenge her host long time ago.


    At this time, Flora He fawned on Vera Zhang and said, "Vera, this coward ironed our clothesst week,


    but she scalded a hole in your clothes! She made you lose hundreds of dors!"


    It was obvious that Flora He set the fire on purpose.


    Vera Zhang took a step forward alone. Suddenly, she stretched out two white fingers with scarlet


    fingernails. Her eyes were staring at Kate, and her fingers gradually moved towards her ears. She said


    angrily, "Twist your ear or makepensation, which one do you want? Um, you have two options."


    Flora He and Shirley Liu cheered beside her.


    "Pull off her ears!"


    "She is as timid as a mouse!"


    "She was scared to pee!"


    Flora He and Shirley Liu mocked Kate unscrupulously.


    Kate clenched her fists and saw that Vera Zhang''s fingers were about to pull her ears. She sneered in


    her heart, ''Do you still want to bully me now?


    No way! I''m not that Kate anymore!''


    She slowly raised her head, and her expression instantly revealed a trace of surprise. "Vera, your


    clothes are very famous!" She didn''t stutter.


    "You just didn''t know it until now?" Vera Zhang didn''t expect to hear such apliment from Kate, and


    she responded after a few seconds. In the past, Kate was ineloquent, so she couldn''t say such words


    at all.


    "It''s an international brand, Versace. It suits you very well!" Kate praised Vera Zhang''s clothes and


    temperament seriously.


    Vera Zhang was amazed andcent. She didn''t expect that Kate knew Versace. And she praised


    her taste in clothes? That was unbelievable!


    The two of them, Flora He and Shirley Liu, were also slightly stunned.


    They didn''t expect that such words came from Kate.


    The three of them looked at Kate in surprise.


    Then the whole room went silent.


    A littleter, Vera Zhang nodded and said, "Okay, I see."


    She curled up his fingers and withdrew her arms to her chest, showing a disdainful expression. She


    looked at Kate up and down, lowered her head and looked straight into her eyes. "You are good at


    talking! But you have to pay for it.


    This was a rule."


    After saying that, she stretched out her right hand, which was painted with five fingernails, and her


    palm went up straight to Kate.


    Kate didn''t say anything. She just lowered her head and twisted her hands helplessly.


    "Look at her! She''s scared to death by five hundred!"


    "Is she scared to pee?"


    Flora He and Shirley Liu began to mor again.


    A hint of coldness shed across Kate''s eyes. She knew that in the past, as long as they got paid, Vera


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Zhang and her friends would take away her hard-earned money if Lucy was not by her side.


    A few secondster.


    She said in very low and helpless voice, "I left something of Mr. Jing for you... Then she tightened her


    lips and stopped talking. Her calcting eyes began to wander around the girls in front of her.


    ''You want to ckmail me?


    It depends on how strong you are, '' she wondered.


    Vera Zhang''s eyes suddenly lit up. She quickly walked up and grabbed her arm. "What are you talking


    about? Something of Mr. Jing? Is it his phone number or amemorative CD?" she asked.


    "You hurt me," Kate said gently. She even shivered.


    Seeing that Kate was frightened by her rashness, Vera Zhang took a step back quickly and said, "Then


    you just tell me."


    "Ahem!" Kate coughed.


    "You two hurry up and make a cup of superior ck tea for her!" Vera Zhang ordered.


    "I heard Mr. Jing mention you... Ahem!" Kate paused on purpose, trying to suppress her feeling.


    Vera Zhang''s eyes widened like a balloon, and her hands were so excited that they pierced into the air.


    "Ahem!"


    As Kate coughed intentionally, her body was still unable to stand steadily on purpose, and then she


    tilted to the right. With the help of Flora He''s hands, she grabbed her arm, rather to say pinching it. "My


    legs are weak! So lend me your arm please," Kate said.


    Flora He said, "Why did you pinch me? What..." She was interrupted before she could finish her words.


    "Hurry up, Shirley. Take a chair for Kate." Vera Zhang''s attention was all focused on the corner of


    Kate''s mouth, and her eyes were about to jump out of her eye socket.


    "Kate, tell me. Did Mr. Jing really mention me?" Vera Zhang asked. Joy was written all over her face.


    "Yes, he did," Kate replied.


    "What did he say?" Vera Zhang''s eyes were full of joy, as if she would fly into sky.


    Sitting on the chair, Kate still looked at Flora He eagerly.


    Flora He covered her painful arm and red at Kate with hatred, wishing to take revenge.


    At this time, Kate deliberately said in a low voice, "I''m thirsty."


    "Flora!" Vera Zhang squinted at the tea.


    Flora He puffed up her cheeks and went to pour tea for Kate in a huff.


    Everything was ready. Kate took the tea, took a sip, and nodded slightly. "Yes, it''s a nice cup of tea,"


    she said.


    Vera Zhang couldn''t wait to bend over and asked, "Kate, what did Mr. Jing mention about me?" She


    seemed to care more about thetter, but she still thought of the former one and asked, "What did you


    leave for me?"


    "Mr. Jing praised you for your caution, thoughtfulness, good figure and even better dancing!" Kate


    replied.


    "Really?" Vera Zhang''s eyes were as bright as the bulbs. She thought herself, ''It seems that I''m not far


    from climbing into Mr. Jing''s bed. Why don''t I know that Mr. Jing likes me so much?'' ''If I had known it


    earlier...''


    She began to feelcent.


    However, the shrewd Vera Zhang still straightened up. She looked up and down at the honest and


    obedient Kate. Her eyes were calm and there was nothing unusual. She knew that Kate wouldn''t lie.


    Because she would stutter when she lied. Now that she didn''t stutter, so what she said was true.


    Vera Zhang smiled and asked, "How did you know that, Kate?" She was still a little suspicious about


    this issue.


    "I happened to be sitting not far from Mr. Jing that day. At that time, he asked me about you..." Seeing


    Vera Zhang''s frown, she exined, "I mean, thest time he mentioned you. He took the ce of Mr.


    Leng in the second half of thest game."


    The day that Kate mentioned was the day when Justin flirted with Kate.


    On that day, all the football girls saw that Justin was sitting next to her and the two seemed to talk a lot.


    Vera Zhang didn''t doubt it.


    Even Flora He and Shirley Liu nodded slightly, but their eyes were full of jealousy.


    "Didn''t you say that you had left something for me? Can you tell me what is it? Is it Mr. Jing''s phone


    number?" Vera Zhang was in high spirits.


    "Thest time we talked, I helped you get two CDs, and both of them signed Mr. Jing''s name. Butter


    they were taken away by Flora and Shirley," Kate said.


    "Nonsense!"


    "Nonsense!"


    Flora He and Shirley Liu denied at the same time.


    "This is what we want as fans," Flora He added.


    "I saw you secretly hide them in your locker. But it says "to Vera," Kate said affirmatively. She looked at


    Vera Zhang''s face deeply as if she was asking for help.


    After thinking for a second, Vera Zhang red at the two people who denied it and shouted angrily,


    "Open the cab."


    Flora He red at Kate as if she was going punch her. Then she opened her cab and handed the


    CD to Vera Zhang unwillingly, iming again and again, "It''s really Mr. Jing who gave it to me."


    She snatched the CD and quickly checked the handwriting on it. The handwriting of Mr. Jing was a


    scribble.


    A few secondster.


    She raised her arms suddenly and pped Flora He. Vera Zhang pped Flora He in the left and right


    two times and said in a sharp way, "Bitch, how dare you lie to me! You are too low to climb into Mr.


    Jing''s bed!"


    Shirley Liu was also beaten in the same way.


    The two of them were not easy to deal with. So the three of them were quickly fighting against each


    other.


    Kate patted her clothes, lifted a chair and sat in the corridor outside the dressing room, crossing her


    legs, drinking the fragrant ck tea. She happily watched the realistic y in front of her. She felt that


    life was really enjoyable!


    She then smiled.


    Her side face was as cold and gorgeous as a painting.


    Her expression was also very gloating.


    At this moment, she felt her scalp tingling.


    She quickly sat up.


    Then she turned her head and looked up. In an instant, she saw a man in a green sportswear walking


    from the other side of the corridor. He was walking fast, and his eyes were as dark as ink, like the sky


    without stars.

 Chapter 14 You Are Playing Tricks

    Chapter 14 You Are ying Tricks


    "You are ying tricks!" Mike''s voice was cold, like the ice that had frozen for thousands of miles


    suddenly released the cold air. This cold air rushed to the corridor in an instant.


    At this time, Kate was leisurely sitting on the chair.


    The cold air made the temperature in the corridor drop.


    Feeling a little cold, Kate, who pretended to know nothing, took a sip of the warm ck tea and was


    struggling in her mind. It was said that Mike had always been cold and ruthless, and he had never paid


    attention to any woman, even the powerful socialites.


    But these days, he was a little unnatural.


    ''Why did he aim at her everywhere? Was he really the man that night?


    No.


    Please don''t, ''


    Kate''s heart trembled, and the teacup in her hand trembled slightly. This man could tell from his eyes


    that he was too cold, and too gloomy. He was cruel and hard to get close.


    He was more difficult to deal with than Justin.


    However, she had no other choices but to respond flexibly. Kate made up her mind and sat still.


    Looking around, she said, "Mr. Leng, please have a seat." Kate immediately stood up obediently and


    motioned him to sit down. Then she said, "Have a rest please, I have something to do." She was going


    to leave.


    At this time, the noise in the room calmed down. Three women squeezed out of the dressing room in


    flocks, shouting and looking like anthomaniac. Mr. Leng had never entered the women''s dressing room


    before.


    "Mr. Leng, you... Why are you here?"


    "Mr. Leng!"


    "Oh my God!"


    "He''s so handsome!"


    They were so excited that they spoke incoherently, as if they had never seen a handsome man.


    They didn''t know that they had already been in a mess, with their head and face swollen, the corners of


    their mouth bleeding, and even their clothes in a mess.


    Looking at their faces full of gaffe, Kate shook her head. Although this man was so handsome, his was


    dangerous.


    "Kate!" Hepletely ignored the other three women. His rose colored lips slightly lifted this word. He


    also stared at her coldly, like two invisible cold swords.


    He stared at her face, which made her feel cold.


    ''This man looked at me like this. What did he want to do?'' Kate thought.


    Kate and deliberately raised the orange-red ss tea cup in her hand. "Mr. Leng, do you like ck tea?


    Do you like Vera to serve you a cup of tea?" She raised the teacup a little high, curled her lips, and


    continued, "ck tea is good at removing poisons and nourishing the face, and it can moisten the


    intestines!" She asked him tentatively.


    The other three were shocked. ''What is she talking about? Is Kate crazy?'' they thought.


    He still stared at her and said nothing.


    The smile on her face faded away. It seemed that this joke was not funny, so she had to raise the half-


    cup ck tea in her hand higher. "Mr. Leng, do you want to drink this cup of ck tea?" she asked. She


    shook it on purpose.


    The other three girls standing at the door of the dressing room were almost pissed off by her. It was


    said that Mr. Leng was a neat freak. How could he drink her leftover tea? It seemed that Kate was out


    of her mind.


    The atmosphere was stiff.


    The other women felt that the temperature around them was slowly dropping. They couldn''t help but


    look at each other, and then rolled their eyes at each other, preparing to run away. Everyone knew that


    if Kate offended the cold and ruthless Mr. Leng, she would pay a heavy price.


    They didn''t want to get into trouble.


    So they decided to run away!


    Looking at the several people who had just been at odds, they disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Kate stood in front of him calmly. Seeing that he had no intention of sitting on the chair, she withdrew


    her arm from the cup in a hurry and drank up the ck tea bit by bit. Then she put the cup on the chair


    in an orderly manner and pped her hands. "Mr. Leng, since you don''t want to drink tea, I''ll leave


    first."


    She was not afraid of him at all.


    She wouldn''t waste time with him here. Whether he was that man or not, that night had passed. She


    wanted to move on.


    With his thin lips slightly raised and his eyebrows slightly raised, Mike picked out a touch of coldness.


    "Do you want to leave? You can have a try." He gave a strange halfugh.


    His face then became colder. She pretended not to understand his words. She quickly raised her feet


    and looked back with a smile. "Mr. Leng, you asked me to have a try. Thank you," she said quickly. She


    wanted to run away from this cold man. When she stayed with him, she felt that she was in a freezing


    cold room.


    She almost froze to death.


    "If you keep moving, I''ll break your leg!" His voice was not loud, but it was so cold that it was soul


    stirring. Kate licked her tongue and quickly withdrew her legs. The chill in her heart was still lingering.


    She really wanted to leave, but his threat still calmed her down.


    She had to earn money in the club.


    Her grandma and brother need to rely on her.


    She couldn''t offend any of them now, or she would lose her job.


    Although she had ten million reasons to leave and ten million ways to leave, she still had her family, so


    she couldn''t drag them down.


    These rich men were all cold and ruthless, and she couldn''t provoke them, especially this man from the


    capital city.


    Her eyes were soft and innocent, and she lowered her head, looking pitiful. "Mr. Leng, if I offended you,


    please tell me directly." ''Why did he always make fun of me?


    If I have offended you, you can be frank with me, '' she wondered. But she still remembered thatst


    time when she was caught by Justin, it was Mike who inadvertently helped her out. She had a little


    crush on him at that time, but now it was dust in an instant.


    "You caused a fight among the three." He said it bluntly, without saving her face. The cold light in his


    eyes went straight to the innocent face.


    "I really don''t understand. What are you talking about, Mr. Leng?" Kate asked question she already


    knew the answer.


    "They said that you are a coward?" He sneered and ground the words between his lips and teeth.


    Knowing that he was saying the opposite, Kate continued to whisper and stammered, "Mr. Leng... Mr.


    Leng...I... I really don''t understand..." She was so frightened that her legs began to tremble. She was


    wearing a small summer dress, so her legs were shaking obviously.


    She gripped the hem of her clothes tightly.


    Noticing her "fear", he raised his eyebrows. Then he stared at the delicate little white face with his ck


    eyes and questioned her with a serious tone, "Did you write Justin''s name on the CD?"


    Kate was stunned as she heard this question. "Yes..." She knew that this man was very powerful, one


    hundred times more powerful than she had imagined. So she had to be more careful.


    Kate knew that Vera and her friends bullied her every day. So she wanted to teach them a lesson.


    Today, she happened to have a chance.


    "You unclenched the cabs of the other two girls, and put the CD with your imitative handwriting in.


    You killed three birds with one stone. Well done!" A thin line of light shed across his dark eyes.


    "It''s a good imitation. It''s like the writing of Justin!" he added. His eyes were dark and his emotions


    were unclear.


    Kate stood there on purpose, trembling with fear, but she didn''t show any ws on the surface. For her,


    such an asion was too ordinary, and it was not enough to have any impact on her. However, she


    couldn''t lose this well paid job for the time being. Dancing was a good job, and the sry was good.


    "You stole things in such an artistic way. Aren''t you afraid of going to the police station?" he asked.


    "I''m afraid!"


    She raised her head in fear and said the two words seriously. Her big watery eyes revealed a trace of


    grievance and fear. Her little face was about to cry, which was very pitiful.


    If the hard way couldn''t work, she would change into a soft one. ''It seemed that he didn''t want to send


    me to the police station. Besides, it was not a big deal, '' Kate thought herself.


    Seeing her delicate and pitiful look, she was no longer the woman who was sitting on the chair casually


    and watching the fight between those three just now. ''This is a woman who has more than one side.


    She is very interesting, '' Mike thought.


    Which one was the real her?


    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth and a slow expression on his face, he didn''t say anything.


    He just stood aside, picked up the teacup, and threw it into the trash can not far away from the corridor.


    This scene reminded Kate of his most handsome shot!


    That day''s thrilling game.


    After doing this, Mike sat steadily on the chair, his slightly wet hair still glowing with a dark luster.


    Although his hair was a little messy, his handsome face was still close to her, which amazed Kate.


    Last time when he was ying on the race field, she thought he was extraordinary. His features were


    delicate, and each of them was extremely handsome.


    In the twenty-second century, even if the stic surgery was superb, it was almost impossible to see


    such a perfect man. His features were so delicate as if they were man-made. They were perfect!


    His eyes were firm, cold, and arrogant.


    So extreme was the amazement, she had almost forgotten to breathe.


    "Ahem!" She was choked by the beauty.


    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, he pointed at her, who was immersing in her mind.


    "Water," he said.


    "What?"


    "Water!" Mike said as his eyebrows gathered.


    He hated to repeat it.


    She understood what he meant and finally calmed down. Although she didn''t know what he wanted to


    do and whether he was that man, in a word, she couldn''t offend him now.


    She handed the ss of water apologetically.


    "I want to drink that tea. But it seems that the tea does not belong to you. So can you "borrow" some


    for me?" He emphasized the word "borrow" on purpose, and at this time, his eyes shed with too


    much cunning.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ''He would rather ask me to steal the tea.


    What a bad man!''


    She cursed in her mind.


    But she still handed the water to him.


    Sitting on the chair, Mike looked at her for a few seconds. Then he stretched out his hand and,


    seemingly inadvertently, touched the scar on Kate''s right leg.

 Chapter 15 We Are Not Familiar With Each Other

    Chapter 15 We Are Not Familiar With Each Other


    Mike''s fingers touched the scar on her right leg faintly, and finally stopped there motionlessly. Kate was


    secretly shocked. She held the ss of water, and her whole body stiffened.


    ''What did he mean?


    Oh my God! Is he really the man that night?


    The ce he touched was exactly bit by that man.


    Although he was impably handsome, a look from him could freeze many people to death.


    Oh, my God.


    I hope it''s not him!


    This man was too dangerous. I don''t want to involve with him.


    God bless me!''


    Kate thought to herself.


    However, the materials of her skirt was very thin, and his hot fingertips were like a spark that jumped


    out of a me, suddenly branded on her skin.


    Her heart was beating fast.


    A few secondster, he sat down.


    But he didn''t say anything.


    She stood, still holding the water. However, from the two sides of the corridor, they seemed to be in a


    posture of getting close, as if he was taming her right leg.


    Suddenly, she heard a voice behind her.


    "Mike?" A slightly surprised voice came from above the corridor.


    This voice shocked Kate.


    Frightened, Kate quickly moved away to keep a safe distance from Mike. Her face flushed inexplicably.


    She took the opportunity to take the teacup away.


    "It''s mine!" Mike said. He was still asking for water from her. At the thought of her job, Kate had no


    choice but to turn around and give the tea to him.


    Justin walked up to them and looked at the two of them from left to right before he said in a very


    strange tone, "When are you so familiar with each other?"


    "We are not familiar with each other," Kate exined quickly. She didn''t want to get familiar with him.


    Mike''s typical ck eyes darkened. He didn''t say anything, but looked sideways at Kate, who took him


    as a monster. The corner of his mouth lifted slightly.


    "We are not very familiar," he followed her.


    ''Not VERY familiar?'' Kate tried to figure it out. ''Does he mean that we are a little familiar?'' she


    wondered.


    While she was thinking, a woman walked towards her.


    Then a middle-aged woman''s voice floated over, "Kate, I happen to have something to tell you." It was


    Polly, the manager of the football club. The charming forty-year-old woman was wearing a neat ck


    business suit.


    But there was an uncontroble panic in her eyes.


    "Okay." She immediately pretended to be obedient and left with Polly.


    They reached Polly''s spacious office.


    Her formic attitude softened. She turned around, took out some exquisite bags from the cab and


    handed them to her. "Kate, see if they are appropriate." The bag was full of branded clothes.


    "Manager, they are too extravagant. I can''t ept these." By instinct, Kate waved her hand and


    stepped back to show her refusal.


    Polly''s sincere face shed through her eyes. She was very beautiful. She was rmended by Polly


    to be a football cheerleader.


    When she was a bartender in the night club and was flirted by an old man, the strange Polly helped her


    emotionally.


    "Don''t call me manager. You can call me aunt in private," Polly sighed and put the clothes into her


    arms. "Take them. I promised your mother to take care of you. This is for grandma." And she also gave


    her several bags of nourishment.


    "Thank you." Seeing the firmness in Polly''s eyes, Kate held the clothes in her arms and couldn''t refuse


    anymore. She looked at Polly gratefully, and it could be seen from her eyes that she was sincere to her.


    She was good to her from the bottom of her heart.


    This woman was nice to her. But Kate didn''t know why.


    "Have they bullied you recently?" Polly asked her with concern, pointing at a chair and motioning for


    her to sit down.


    "No," Kate replied.


    "Everyone knows what happened between your sister and Daniel. You... Have you ever thought about


    canceling the engagement?" A trace of embarrassment appeared on Polly''s face. She looked at the


    delicate girl in front of her. She was beautiful, but too cowardly.


    "I..." Kate didn''t expose her thoughts easily.


    "Okay." Polly sighed again, "I know you like him all the time. You''d better go back now. It''s gettingte. I


    happen to be back. I can give you a ride."


    "Okay, thank you."


    On the way, they chatted all the time. Close to the door of her house, Polly got out of the car and


    looked at Kate under the streetmp. "If you think it through, I will help you cancel the engagement.


    You have to marry a man who is good to you. No matter what happens, there is always a powerful


    hand to protect you from the wind and rain outside. Do you know that?"


    Polly seemed to have a lot of feelings and said meaningfully, "Rich people from the powerful families


    always quarreled or plotted against each other. That''s not a ce you can bear." She seemed to be


    warning, anxious and worried.


    "Those rich yboys all hang out with women. They grew up with a silver spoon in their mouth. They


    are heartless, cold, and even married for the interests of their families. The women they like are just


    victims sometimes. So you should keep those noble young men at arm''s length," she added.


    Kate knew what Polly meant.


    But she could tell that Polly''s tone was only helpless and worried, not disdainful.


    "Okay. I see. Don''t worry." Kate raised her head and looked at the beautiful and worried face under the


    streetmp. She knew that Polly said it sincerely.


    No outsider would say this to her, except for her grandmother and Lucy.


    She knew that a wealthy family was like a deep sea, but she had never nned to marry a rich family.


    And she didn''t want to get married in the twenty-first century.


    Taking out a box from her pocket, Polly gave it to her again, "Here you are. A birthday gift for you."


    "No, no. I can''t ept it," Kate said. She could see that there was a jewelry in the box under the light,


    and it must be very expensive, so she really didn''t want to ept it.


    In the twenty-second century, Kate also had parents, but they passed away when she was about thirty


    years old, very few people cared about her like this. She felt lonely, so she felt very warm in her heart.


    "Keep it. I engraved your name on it." Polly''s voice was light, but it made people feel heavy.


    "What?" Kate was slightly stunned.


    Polly continued to push it into her arms, and when she found that she caught it, she withdrew her


    hands and said solemnly, "Ate birthday gift for you. I''m leaving." Then she looked back and saw


    Kate''s small house. After a long while, she turned around and left.


    Kate stared nkly at Polly''s car disappearing in the darkness and didn''t react for a moment.


    She stood there for a long time.


    She then went back to her small house, where the light was on. She knew that her grandma had left it


    for her, and there was still food on the table. Grandma''s was so warm and peaceful.


    Polly''s love for her was like a long lost feeling, a feeling that she longed for. But it was hard to exin.


    Kate sat under the light.


    She opened the delicate jewelry box. There was a transparent jade bracelet in it. Judging from the


    quality, it should be very expensive. Inside the bracelet, there was a line of words that could be seen


    with the naked eye. "Kate, wish you happiness in your life."


    "Wish you happiness all your life, '' she murmured.


    She was moved by these words.


    She stared at these small words, with tears in the corners of her eyes. This was the third person who


    was so good to her besides her grandmother and Lucy.


    Polly said that she was entrusted by her mother, so she treated her very well.


    But this gift was too precious. Kate thought, ''I must return it to manager Liu tomorrow.''


    On the second night.


    After the football game was over, Kate knocked on Polly''s door directly, and the door creaked open. At


    this time, a man stretched out his head with a familiar wisp of yellow hair. She was a little shocked, and


    then smiled, with a rolling smile in her eyes.


    The corners of Justin''s mouth twitched. He turned around and walked into the room.


    "Kate, have a seat." Polly''s tone returned to a formic one, indicating her to sit opposite Justin. To her


    surprise, the cold-faced Mike was sitting next to Justin. She wondered, ''Why is he here?''


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She saw the cold expression on Mike''s face, who was still wearing sportswear, and his eyes were


    slightly closed, without looking at her at all.


    She calmed down a little.


    Polly also nced at the direction of Mike, but found nothing. She thought she must have seen


    something wrong in the corridor yesterday. How could he like Kate?


    "Please get down to business. I''ll be with youter." Looking at the situation in front of her, Kate thought


    that the club must have something to talk with these men, so she was ready to leave.


    "Okay." Polly wanted her to leave.


    She turned around and walked out.


    "Wait a minute!" All of a sudden, the silent Mike opened his mouth coldly, and his sharp eyes quickly


    swept over Kate.


    The room was filled with coldness all of a sudden.


    Kate''s heart trembled again and again as she heard his voice.

 Chapter 16 Try The Uniform On

    Chapter 16 Try The Uniform On


    As soon as the cold and ruthless Mike called her to stop, she guessed that something bad must have


    happened.


    Because he knew this man.


    He was not only cold, but also extremely insidious!


    So she had to deal with him carefully.


    Polly, who had always been calm, was stunned when she heard the unexpected call from Mike. Her


    beautiful thin eyebrows frowned. She looked at the cold face of Mike, and then turned to look at the


    exaggerated expression on Justin''s face. Finally, she asked seriously, "Mr. Leng, what''s up?" She was


    nervous.


    She was a little scared.


    She faintly nced at Kate, who stopped there. Mr. Leng had a strong background and seldom talked


    to cheerleader. So wait a minute... Last time, she and Justin saw the ambiguous posture between Mr.


    Leng and Kate at the same time. It seemed that he was using his hand to touch her leg.


    She didn''t dare to think about it anymore.


    Instead of answering Polly''s question directly, Mike turned his head to look at Justin and said, "Justin,


    the problem about the concert venue, you can ask David for help."


    "Really?" With a surprised look on Justin''s face, Justin stood up and left the room. Before he opened


    the door, he took a look at Kate helplessly. He always felt that there was something strange between


    Kate and Mike.


    Just like yesterday, the two of them made a very inelegant posture.


    Mike sent Justin away, which made Polly very worried. She looked at Kate worriedly. Her heart was


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    burning with anxiety. With a flicker of her eyes, she turned around in a hurry and walked two steps


    towards the tea room inside the small door. She took out two cups of tea with a smile on her face, "This


    is the tea I just made. Have a taste." She put the tea in front of Mike carefully.


    Then she gave another cup of tea to Kate.


    ''Did Mike really have a crush on Kate?'' Polly frowned and felt ups and downs in her heart.


    "You received the new uniform, right?" His voice was as cold as ice.


    "Yes, I received it." Polly knew what he mentioned. The new clothes were the new dance clothes of the


    football cheerleader, which were hot. Every year, several new fashion clothes were designed,


    especially the exposed ones.


    She hadn''t seen them yet, because they just arrived here half an hour ago.


    Kate let out a sigh of relief. She had already been used to try on several cheerleader clothes every


    year.


    After all, it was her job.


    But the shirt and the skirt were shorter and shorter.


    The club wanted to make them hotter and hotter.


    But she didn''t like it.


    "Kate doesn''t have a good figure," Polly exined with a smile and a good attitude. She returned to her


    original position and frowned.


    "Not bad!" Mike said and didn''t raise his head.


    Boom!


    Kate''s head almost popped out. ''How could he call my figure "not bad"? My figure is very hot! I have


    small waist, long straight legs!


    Wait!


    What''s the meaning of "not bad"? Damn it! Is he that man that night? If this is the case, he knew my


    figure. It makes sense. If it were him, I would teach him a lesson. He is going too far!


    Or he just said it casually and I thought too much, '' Kateforted herself again.


    "Kate, what are you thinking about?"


    Seeing that she was in a trance, Polly leaned over and asked worriedly, "Are you feeling


    ufortable? Go to the doctor as soon as possible. I heard that you fainted because of poisoning a


    few days ago. Did you not have a good rest in the past two days? Did you fully recover? I asked Justin


    to send you to the hospital."


    "Okay." Kate understood what she meant.


    A beautiful but cold smile appeared on Mike''s thin lips, which seemed to be stuffed with heavy ice and


    snow in the North Pole. He looked at Kate and Polly meaningfully. ''I don''t think she should go to the


    hospital, '' he thought.


    "I just need her to try clothes on." He raised his head carelessly and saw the quiet little face of Kate.


    His eyes were deep and cold.


    Kate knew that Polly really cared about her and tried to defend herself. She didn''t want herself to offend


    these rich men, so as to avoid endless trouble in the future.


    Her brain cells were running in her brain. ''Why did this Mike hold me so tightly?'' she wondered.


    The calm expression on Kate''s face quickly changed into a pitiful look. She raised her head obediently,


    crossed her hands on her knees, and whispered, "Manager, my figure is indeed not good. I''m far worse


    than Vera. I really feel a little dizzy." She followed Polly''s words and found an excuse.


    "How about I call Vera?"


    Finally, her eyes lit up.


    Polly looked at her with satisfaction, and a smile appeared on her lips. This time, this girl was


    enlightened and understood her own good intentions. In the past, no matter how he hinted her, she


    couldn''t understand. Even if she understood, she didn''t dare to speak out loud.


    "Try clothes on is not a dangerous thing. It will not make you faint or be poisoned." With his eyebrows


    raised, a touch of coldness and cunning shed across Mike''s face, but his lips raised slightly, with a


    trace of unknown emotion.


    Polly felt that it seemed that Mike was not willing to let go of Kate easily. He also mentioned the poison


    incidentst time. Mr. Leng came from the capital city with a noble and mysterious identity. No one here


    could afford to offend him.


    After thinking for a while, Polly had to turn around and take out a set of unsealed clothes from the


    wardrobe.


    When Polly opened the package and took out the new clothes, she was shocked. The clothes were too


    much, more than she had imagined, more than she had heard!


    It couldn''t be called clothes.


    Polly carried the cloth in front of her in astonishment. The clothes were shorter than before. She had


    felt that the uniform of the cheerleader was short enough before, but this time, even the small vest had


    be the style of bra.


    She was speechless!


    Her eyes swept over the cloth, which was like a bikini. A sneer appeared in the corner of Kate''s eyes.


    ''This bastard! He wants me to make a fool of myself!


    No way! I won''t let him get what he wants!'' she wondered.


    She rolled her eyes again and again, but she didn''t say anything. She quietly took the piece of cloth


    from Polly''s hand, turned around and walked towards the door of the office suite.


    Looking at her back, Polly couldn''t stop her, so she had to be anxious.


    Turning her head and taking a look at the expressionless Mike, Polly could only stamp her feet


    helplessly and sigh. She raised her hand, intending to grab her, but only caught a hint of cold


    disappointment in her raised arm. Atst, she could not help but say, "Kate, you are not in good health.


    You should go to bed."


    She really cared about the new uniform that Kate would put on. If she put it on, she would expose most


    parts of her body.


    She had to stop her.


    But she had no idea to do that.


    Because Mike had always been a man of his word. She couldn''t offend him.


    Polly was as anxious as ants on a hot pot. With a loud voice, the door was pushed open and the voice


    came in first. "Aunt Liu, Mike, I have discussed with David." As soon as he came in, he sensed the


    strange atmosphere in the room.


    Mike was sitting calmly in his original ce and drinking tea leisurely.


    On the other hand, Polly stretched out her arm, as if she was anxious to stop something.


    Without changing her countenance, Kate walked inside with a green uniform in her hand.


    Atst, Justin''s eyes fell on the hand of Kate. He focused on her hand for a long time. "Mike, this is not


    a new uniform. Does she...she want to try it on?" At the end of his words, he smiled unexpectedly and


    pointed at the uniform in Kate''s hand.


    "This is not for a human..."


    When he saw the cold nce from Mike, he shut up quickly. In fact, all the people in the room knew


    what he wanted to say.


    He wanted to say it was not for a human to wear.


    Kate knew that Polly was the wife of Justin''s uncle, so Justin called Polly aunt to show respect.


    Just when they thought that Kate would stop and wouldn''t go into the suite to try on the clothes again,


    they didn''t expect that a few secondster, she actually walked into the suite again without stopping!


    They stared at her figure and disappeared at the door.


    Astonishment and worry were written all over Polly''s face. ''Didn''t Kate understand what Justin meant?


    It was just two pieces of cloth! How could she put it on and show it in front of two men with developed


    hormones! s, such a simple girl like her would suffer losses in the future.


    The consequences were unimaginable!''


    Polly thought as she rubbed her hands together anxiously.


    While Mike continued to drink tea elegantly and quietly, as if nothing had happened just now.


    The most confused person was Justin. Justin stared at the empty door of the suite, and his brain cells


    were fiercely torn apart. ''Was Kate a fool? Or didn''t she understand what I said just now? This uniform


    doesn''t fit her.


    Why didn''t she stop trying it?


    Wasn''t she very shrewd?


    I knew she was good at breaking other people''s legs and poisoning others. Why is she so silly now?


    I don''t understand!'' Justin thought himself.


    All of a sudden, a picture appeared in his mind.


    He fantasized the scene when Kate came out in that sexy bikini.

 Chapter 17 Can I Take Back My Words

    Chapter 17 Can I Take Back My Words


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, a scream came from the suite.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Kate''s voice broke the silence in the office, just like a thunder.


    Polly was so worried that she held her hands tightly on the desk. Her face changed slightly. She took a


    deep breath and stared at the door of the suite, without moving her eyes.


    Justin shook his hair and took a deep breath. Then he took a few steps back and asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Only Mike sat there quietly. He raised his eyebrows slightly and his face was dark. Without looking up


    at the direction of the suite, he picked up the empty teacup in his hand and said, "Please make another


    cup of tea for me, manager Liu."


    "What? Okay." Seeing such a calm and indifferent Mike, Polly shook her head in secret. If Mr. Leng


    really had something to do with Kate, how could Kate deal with it?


    She was even more worried as she thought about this.


    Polly wanted to rush over and see what was going on in the suite, but Mr. Leng asked her to make tea.


    So she had to make tea for him.


    "Justin, have a taste." She took two cups of tea and came out directly. Feeling that there was no


    movement in the suite, she was even more restless. So she was about to put down the tea and go


    directly to the suite, but she did not expect that the door of the suite rang.


    The door then opened.


    At the same time, Polly and Justin fixed their eyes on the door of the suite, dumbfounded, wondering


    what the effect of the new uniform that Kate wore.


    After taking a sip of tea unhurriedly, Mike stared at the door of the suite, and a hint of coldness instantly


    rushed to the door.


    Feeling a chilling from outside, Kate walked out of the suite gracefully with a quiet expression.


    Seeing Kate walking out, Justin''s sense of nervousness waspletely relieved.


    Polly breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, a sneer appeared on the corner of Mike''s mouth, and his eyes also narrowed. He looked at


    the innocent and weak little figure leisurely.


    To appreciate or to watch. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Kate looked down and said in a low voice, "Manager Liu, this belt is broken. I can''t wear it." She held


    the thin cloth in her right hand as she said these words.


    "Well... Can I try it againter?" she asked. Polly turned around and seemed to ask for Mike''s opinion,


    just in time to let Kate leave Mike''s sight. Before Mike could make a sound, Justin scratched his head


    and said, "I remember there are many such clothes, medium and small size. Take another one and try


    it on."


    Gritting her teeth, Kate red at Justin. He seemed to enjoy this so much.


    At this moment, a voice broke the silence.


    Mike''s phone rang. He picked up the phone and said in a low voice, "Okay. I see."


    Then he stood up directly. His sportswear didn''t hide his arrogance and elegance at all. His every


    action was elegant and unhurried. No matter in what angle, he was so handsome and so perfect.


    She took a deep breath, closed her eyes slightly, and opened them again. Finally, Mike would leave.


    After they walked out of the room, she handed a broken uniform to Polly and said, "Thank you."


    She raised her head and looked sincerely at her beautiful and elegant face. It was very white and


    delicate. It was really difficult for a woman of more than 40 to maintain her skin so well.


    Through the water waves in her eyes, she seemed to see a subtle thing called tenderness and


    kindness growing in Polly''s eyes. Her heart seemed to be filled with fermented powder, and warm


    emotions began to spread over her chest.


    She looked at her for a long time.


    It was not until then that Kate came to her senses. She hurriedly took out something from her pocket


    and handed it to Polly. "Manager Liu, this is too expensive. I can''t take it."


    She really couldn''t ept it. It was too expensive.


    Polly''s face darkened. She pushed away the gift with her fair hands and said, "Kate, this is a gift for


    you. In fact, I should have given it to you on your birthday, but I was recuperating abroad..." There


    seemed to be a lump in her throat that came through Kate''s ears.


    "No, I know your kindness, but I really can''t ept it," Kate insisted.


    Seeing that she didn''t take it back, Polly''s lips trembled with excitement, and then she quickly turned


    her head. Her eyes were slightly red, and a few secondster, she turned back again and was very


    persistent. "Kate, don''t you really like my kindness?"


    "I really like your kindness. But... But I really can''t ept it." Even though they were good friends, there


    was no need to ept such a precious gift, so Kate couldn''t ept it.


    After saying that, she seriously looked at Polly, who was struggling, as if she was very conflicted. Then


    she saw that there seemed to be a slight ripple in Polly''s eyes. It seemed that she was crying.


    She was stunned and her hands froze.


    ''Did manager Liu feel sad that I didn''t ept this gift?'' she thought.


    "Manager... I... Aunt Liu, are you okay?" she asked. ''Did manager Liu feel sad because I refused her


    gift? Is this gift so important for her?'' Kate wondered. However, she felt that Polly was strange today.


    Noticing that Kate was unwilling to ept it, Polly had to say, "Kate, I have a daughter. She has the


    same age as you. But I lost my daughter many years ago, and you look like her and are very sensible.


    So I wanted to give you a gift, as if I give a gift to my daughter. Can you understand my mind?"


    "A mother''s love," Polly added.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Kate withdrew her hands slowly. She was a little hesitant. If she really looked like the daughter of


    manager Liu, epting gifts would be regarded as returning a mother''s wish, but this gift was too


    expansive. She didn''t know how to repay her kindness if she epted it.


    So she was also in a dilemma.


    Seeing her hesitation, Polly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said, "If I find my


    daughter, you can return it."


    Atst, Kate felt that she really couldn''t refuse Polly, because if she refused again, she would refuse a


    mother''s love for her daughter.


    "Ah!" Polly shouted when she looked at Kate''s face.


    Staring at Kate''s face, Polly screamed again, "What''s wrong with your face? Why are there so many


    measles on your face?"


    A few momentster, Kate arrived at the hospital.


    She took the medicine and was about to leave when Justin stepped forward and stopped her. "Are you


    really okay?" he asked.


    "Yes, I''m really fine." Kate was about to walk past him and leave the hospital.


    But Justin walked a few steps forward and caught up with her. "Aunt Liu asked me to send you to the


    hospital and then send you home," he said.


    "Thank you. But I can walk myself," she replied.


    "Are you really allergic?" With a snicker on his face, Justin looked at her angry side face. It was


    beautiful and cute, which made his beautiful eyes full of happiness.


    "What do you think?" She cast an angry nce at him with contempt.


    "You are good at breaking other''s ankle. You are so smart. But why don''t you even know you are


    allergic? It doesn''t make sense." Obviously, Justin suspected her, so he kept asking her. She


    quickened her pace, turned around and smiled at him. "Please stay away from me, Mr. Jing."


    "Let''s change the topic!" Justin shouted behind her.


    She still didn''t stop.


    "Why happened between you and Mike? I think there was something wrong between you two." As soon


    as he caught up with her, Justin''s peach blossom eyes were as bright as the rosy clouds, shining with


    thousands of lights, which dazzled Kate''s eyes.


    "Ask him!" She was just angry. If it weren''t for the fact that Mike forced her to wear that clothes, she


    wouldn''t have cut clothes first and forced herself to be allergic with the acid materials.


    "But I want to ask you." Justin wouldn''t stop until he got to the bottom of the matter.


    "Because he is sick," Kate spoke without thinking, and at the same time, she hated Mike, the man who


    was always against her.


    "What''s wrong with him?" he asked.


    "He is facial paralysis, mean and super sarcastic." She suddenly stopped and said with a serious


    expression, but a sly snicker shed through her eyes.


    "He is facial paralysis, mean and super sarcastic? Wait a minute. Tell me the reason!" Seeing her turn


    around, Justin quickened his pace to catch up with her.


    "Maybe it is because constipation," she replied.


    ''Damn it!'' Justin''s was stunned. He stared at her in disbelief. He was shocked. He was more shocked


    thanst time when he heard that she said she liked girls and that it was not bad to have a try with him.


    "And he has such symptom for a long time," Kate added seriously.


    Just as Justin was about to burst intoughter, a cold voice came from behind him. "You know it so


    clearly?" Mike''s voice was as cold as a gust of cold wind.


    It made Kate''s liver tremble.


    ''Why is he here?


    Can I take back my words?'' she wondered.

 Chapter 18 Tit For Tat

    Chapter 18 Tit For Tat


    ''This is...this is bad. This is really bad, '' Kate thought.


    She really didn''t notice that Mike was behind her. She stood there and she kind of went deaf.


    Kate had been trained as a special soldier in her previous life. She once had a good hearing. But why


    didn''t she notice that Mike was standing there? She even talked something bad about Mike with Justin


    in front of him.


    Mike was such a scheming, cold and difficult man to fight against!


    But Kate spoke ill of him behind his back!


    ''Damn it! I''m doomed this time.


    What should I do?


    Should I run away?


    But if I run away, they will think that I am feeling guilty.


    Can I have another time travel?


    How could I offend him?


    This living iceberg!


    Even I curse Justin one hundred times, he was easier to deal with than Mike, '' Kate thought to herself.


    The shrewd Kate quickly turned around and stood in front of Mike with a bright smile on her face,


    pretending that nothing had happened just now. "Good evening, Mr. Leng." She looked friendly and


    respectful.


    "I have facial paralysis. And I am super sarcastic. So I''m not good." Looking at her, Mike didn''t find that


    she was panic or even stammer. A quick sh of light shed in his eyes, and his reply was very


    destructive to Kate.


    ''Some one said that Kate is a coward with stutter.


    But she didn''t look like that at all.''


    The confusion in Mike''s eyes was deep, and soon his ck eyes darkened, as deep as the bottom of


    the abyss, without a trace of light.


    It was Justin who followed Kate to turn around. With his mouth wide open, Justin stared at the livid


    faced Mike and spoke cautiously, "Mike, why are you here?"


    Justin thought that Mike must have heard Kate speak ill of him and cursed him for constipation just


    now. Now, she couldn''t get away with it.


    His heart was hanging in the air, and his yful look was restrained a lot.


    On second thought, Justin thought that it was not a big deal. Because Mike, a rich man from the capital


    city, would not care about such little things. After thinking for a while, Justin felt relieved.


    Mike didn''t even take a look at women before. Maybe he would leave soon.


    "Because someone said I was sick," Mike replied indifferently, staring straight at the smiling little face of


    Kate. The corners of her eyes were slender, and her eyes were full of calmness and cunning.


    He spoke very slowly. Word by word, he ground his lips and teeth, left and right, and ground them with


    all his strength. His voice was not loud, but it was filled with the ice in the North Pole. The coldness


    made the smile on Kate''s face suddenly be cold. She stopped smiling, and her eyelids twitched.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She lowered her eyes, thinking about how to escape from here.


    It seemed that Mike was going to make a fuss with her.


    ''Life was the most important.


    Work was also important!


    How can I escape?''


    Kate calcted in her mind.


    ''Oh, my God.''


    Hearing Mike''s fuss, Justin almost burst into augh. He really wanted to cover his stomach and


    escape, but Polly told him to send Kate home safely. So he couldn''t leave.


    Finally, he had to step forward and advised carefully, "Mike, you are a gentleman. So be the bigger


    person."


    "I''m sorry, but I had to ask. I want to figure out what Miss Xiao want," Mike said. He was stubborn.


    This sentence was even colder. The coldness crawled into Kate''s blood vessels along her fingers, and


    then into her chest. Her chest seemed to be frozen in an instant, and Kate felt that her heart was frozen


    for many times.


    ''Damn it!'' Justin waspletely stunned. Today, Mike and Kate were at loggerheads again. It seemed


    that Kate was doomed this time.


    "Well..." Justin didn''t know how to reply.


    "Well... She just said it casually. Don''t think too much." Justin walked up to Mike and put in a good word


    for Kate. After all, he had to promise Polly that he would send the Kate home.


    Kate didn''t expect that this time, Justin didn''t add insult to injury as he used to do. Just now, he was


    adding fuel to the fire and asked her to wear the new uniform. But why did he change his mind?


    Just now, thanks to someone''s call to Mike, she was saved, but now who could save her? Justin''s


    words didn''t work. What should she do?


    Just as Kate was trembling with fear, a cold voice rushed into her ears, making her eardrum hurt more


    than ever.


    "She was insulting my personality!" Mike suddenly said.


    ''Damn it! What''s wrong with Mike?'' Justin''s mouth was wide open in shock. He didn''t expect that Mike


    really minded Kate''s words. It seemed that Kate was really doomed this time.


    ''What? I was insulting his personality?'' Kate thought. She snorted coldly. She looked calm on the


    surface, but her heart was surging. ''What should I do? This ice man!


    He thinks what he wants to think! I just made a joke. I was not insulting his personality! He was so


    narrow-minded and so fussy. Was he a man? This cool faced and vicious man was too scheming. It


    was okay for him to eavesdrop on others, but he was still so stubborn. How hateful!'' Kate wondered.


    Seeing that Kate was silent, a cloud slightly appeared under her long eyshes, which were filled with


    a faint light.


    Mike wanted to see something, but he couldn''t see through the light clouds.


    Then Mike raised the corners of his mouth slightly. His words were like ice cones bursting out, "When


    did you see that I was sick? I didn''t know that I was sick. Maybe I got sick three days ago or five days


    ago? Or a week ago or at night?" Mike pressed his step by step.


    His words like tens of thousands of ice arrows through Kate''s chest and into her heart. They also made


    Justin cool down. Justin wondered if Mike really wanted to fight Kate to the end.


    Above the corridor of the hospital, the temperature dropped several times.


    ''Well, wait. If Kate was telling the truth, constipation was a private problem. How did she know that?


    Was there any conflict between the two of them? Or is Mike...


    That''s impossible!'' Justin wondered. He then immediately shook his head repeatedly.


    Justin looked around andnded his eyes on those two people.


    One was a cold man, who bent down with an imposing manner.


    The other was a quiet woman, who looked obedient, weak and innocent.


    Kate heart was frozen by the ice arrows and she couldn''t feel anything. ''When did I see him being sick?


    I had never seen it before. It was just a temporary anger.


    Wait, he said a week ago at night? Was he referring himself to that man that night? That day happened


    to be the night a week ago, '' Kate wondered.


    Her heart slowly froze and quickly sank into an abyss. Kate struggled helplessly in the cold abyss. It


    was so cold that her arms were cold and she was trembling.


    "I''ll be waiting for you at any time, or at night!" Mike added. The cold air enveloped Katepletely.


    At this time, all the cells in Kate''s body werepletely frozen, and she had lost all the power to fight


    with excitement. ''This bastard, did he really imply that he was that man?


    Damn it!


    That''s too bad!


    With his mysterious power and background, I couldn''t afford to offend him.


    Otherwise, I would die without a burial ce. Oh, my God, what should I do?'' Kate''s brain went into


    overdrive, imagining every possible response.


    At this moment, Justin received a message. He immediately turned around and walked up to Kate. He


    said in a low voice, "Polly came to tell me that there is something urgent."


    "Okay, I see," Kate breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that she owed a lot to Justin today. A gentle


    smile appeared on her face again. The corners of her lips curled up. It was a good thing that she had


    an excuse to leave. She then said proudly, "Goodbye, Mr. Leng."


    Kate didn''t want to see him again.


    ''Goodbye, I will teach you, an iceberg a good lesson!'' she thought.


    "I will wait for Miss Xiao''s exnation," Mike replied.


    Kate cursed Mike in her heart as she heard this, but she was still calm on the surface, like a calmke.


    "If there is a chance, I will tell you," Kate smiled again, turned around and left. The smile on her face


    instantly disappeared, revealing a face of hatred. ''This bastard, if there is a chance, I will definitely tear


    him into pieces!


    If he is really that man, I will tear him into countless pieces!'' Kate cursed Mike in her heart.

 Chapter 19 Im Your Fiance

    Chapter 19 I''m Your Fiance


    Then Kate and Justin went downstairs.


    Kate reached the general ward.


    Behind the ss, she saw her grandmother lying on the bed in the ward with a pale face and a pile of


    bottles hanging on her head.


    Kate sighed and was going to say "thank you" to Justin.


    So she turned around and said, "Thank you." Sure enough, the frozen man, Mike, did not follow her.


    But she knew that Mike would not let her go easily.


    "Treat me to dinner next time," Justin said. A wisp of yellow hair floated down from his forehead.


    "Okay, no problem," Kate replied.


    Soon, she saw an elegant figure behind Justin at the corner of the corridor.


    ''Why is Daniel here?'' Turning his head, Justin was shocked.


    Seeing the ferocious look in Kate''s eyes as if she was going to deal with Betty that day, Justin opened


    his mouth but said nothing. He turned around and left.


    Because he knew that the war between Kate and Daniel was about to start.


    The corridor was empty.


    Because it was after midnight, the corridor was even quieter. The night wind passed through the


    window and roared.


    Daniel]''s face darkened. His beautiful eyes dared not to look at Kate''s angry eyes, but in the end, he


    still raised his eyes and said, "I''m sorry..."


    "Can your apology make my grandma get over it?" Kate''s attitude was cold, and her face was as cold


    as ice. There was no trace of affection in the past, because she was not her weak host in the past.


    She was infatuated with Daniel at all.


    "Kate, listen to me. I didn''t say anything to grandma." Daniel looked up at Kate''s resentful face and


    exined anxiously.


    "You mean my grandma fell ill by herself?" Kate stared at him with her sharp eyes and asked coldly.


    "Then... No..." Daniel closed his eyes and opened them again, as if he was struggling and hesitating. "I


    wanted to tell grandma that you are a football cheerleader, but as soon as I arrived at your home,


    Betty''s mother had already arrived there. Then I found that grandma... " Daniel didn''t know how to


    exin it to Kate. He knew that her grandmother was the closest person in the world to her.


    "I see," Kate said. A murderous look burst out in her eyes as she said.


    That killing intent, mixed with bone devouring blood and coldness, was clearly seen by Daniel, which


    made him terrified. Since he saw Kate''s cold eyesst time, today he saw it again. He thought that this


    woman was not that coward Kate at all!


    Daniel couldn''t help but feel scared, and more afraid that Kate would hurt Betty. So Daniel stepped


    forward and cleared his throat, "Honey..."


    "My name is Kate!" Kate interrupted Daniel coldly, emphasizing that he should call her full name, and


    her eyes did not look at him at all, as if they were air in front of her.


    "Kate, I am your fiance!" Daniel was a little angry, and he was even more furious at Kate''s ignorance.


    He was born in a rich family. He was elegant and romantic, and his temperament was hard to find. How


    could he not be in her eyes?


    That was unbelievable! Kate looked at Daniel contemptuously, with a curled smile on her lips, and said


    coldly, "Daniel, you have an affair with Betty in public, and you still have the face to say that you are my


    fiance? Shame on you!"


    "You!" Daniel was so angry that his face turned red and blue. ''Why is she so reluctant to be with me?


    Am I not good enough for her?'' A burst of anger rushed from Daniel''s chest to his forehead.


    "Kate, you should take the consequences," he said.


    "Why should I bear the responsibility?" Kate stepped forward, restrained her smile, and looked straight


    at Daniel''s elegant but somewhat deformed face. He was a handsome man, but he fell in love with the


    hypocritical and insidious Betty.


    "It''s you who poisoned Betty first. It''s not Betty''s fault, so it''s all your fault!" His roar echoed in the quiet


    corridor, "It''s all your fault!


    It''s all your fault!


    It''s all your fault!"


    Kate sneered again and looked at Daniel. There was a faint trace of ferocity in her eyes, just like the


    eyes of her when she just arrived at her grandmother''s ward, full of hatred and disgust. "Okay, you feel


    sorry for Betty. Well, how much pain my grandma has suffered, I want Betty, and even the whole Xiao


    Family to pay back one hundred times the pain!"


    "How dare you!" Furious, Daniel stepped forward and pointed at Kate''s nose, ring at the weak


    woman in front of him with an aggressive expression.


    A nurse then walked out and scolded, "Don''t be so noisy. This is the ward!"


    "Let''s wait and see!" Not afraid of his threat, Kate didn''t want to talk to Daniel either. She turned around


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    and walked towards the ward, as if she didn''t care about Daniel at all.


    Staring at her back, Daniel breathed heavily for a few times before he mmed his sleeves and left.


    The little face of Kate appeared in his mind. The smile was bright, but it was cold and poisonous,


    directly immersing into his bones.


    Daniel trembled as he recalled Kate''s smile.


    ''She is like a poisonous flower! Beautiful but dangerous!


    She looks enchanting, but her heart is sinister and moody!'' he thought.


    On the other side, Kate walked into the ward.


    "Grandma!" Kate murmured. She gently sat on the bedside, and her eyes gradually softened. She


    looked at her grandmother lying on the bed with a sad face, sunken eyes and closed teeth.


    She knew that it must be her stepmother, Ca Yang, who came to avenge her daughter and


    deliberately stimted her grandmother, which caused her grandmother''s heart attack to rpse.


    Thinking of what had happened these days, Kate was so tired that she fell asleep soon.


    She was so tired these days that she didn''t have a good rest. But it was summer vacation now.


    Otherwise, she couldn''t work and make money in the daytime.


    On the second morning.


    When Kate woke up, she rubbed her eyes. As soon as she looked up, she saw her grandma looking at


    her kindly. She asked worriedly, "Grandma, are you feeling better now?"


    "Kate, let''s leave the hospital. I''m fine." Kate''s grandmother felt sorry for Kate and for the hospitalization


    fee.


    "No, the doctor said yesterday that we should have a general check-up again. Besides, heart disease


    is not a small problem. If there is something wrong, it will be a big problem," Kateforted her


    grandmother.


    "Then tell me, is what Ca said true?" her grandfather asked.


    "What is it?" With a coquettish posture, Kate gently held her grandmother''s arm, and her fingertips


    swept across her grandmother''s pulse. She felt that her grandmother''s pulse was beating abnormally,


    and there must be something wrong with her heart, so Kate had to persuade her grandmother to


    receive treatment.


    Her grandmother frowned and looked serious.


    "She said that you did indecent work." Kate''s grandmother looked at Kate with concern, "I''m sorry. It''s


    all my fault. I can''t take good care of you, but you take care of me instead. You have to go to school


    and work."


    Her grandmother''s eyes were red, and the corners of her dry lips trembled. "You have worked so hard.


    How can I deserve your deceased mother?" Her grandmother said as she wiped her eyes with her big


    dry hand.


    Kate was also moved. She couldn''t help but feel sore in her nose. She gently patted her grandmother''s


    arm and said, "What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you."


    "Let''s leave the hospital. Your brother''s fees will be paid soon."


    "I will solve it," Kateforted her grandmother.


    "How to deal with it? You are still a college student who has just been in college for two years. How can


    you have so much money in your hand? Send me home as soon as possible!" Her grandmother said


    excitedly, "Besides, the cost of this hospital is too high. You can''t afford it."


    "Grandma, listen to me. I will pay for it. Besides, I don''t do indecent work. How about you ask Aunt


    Polly?" In order to set her grandma''s mind at rest, Kate had no choice but to mention Polly.


    "Really?"


    "Yes. So don''t worry. I''ll go to the canteen to get some porridge for you," Kate said and nodded.


    "Let''s go home." Kate''s grandmother was stubborn.


    "Grandma, I''m worried and sad about you. What''s more, it''s just an examination and nothing will


    happen." Kate knew that she didn''t have much money, but she would find a way to let her grandmother


    stay in the hospital.


    Her grandmother thought that since Kate had no money to pay the hospitalization fee, she would give


    up. So her grandmother agreed to do the physical examination.


    At 10:00 p.m.


    Seeing that her grandmother fell asleep quietly, Kate left the ward directly and took the elevator to a


    VIP ward on the top floor. Outside the ward, there were two strong bodyguards, one on the left and the


    other on the right. She sneered, turned around and went downstairs.


    ''Do you think you can fall asleep in this way?'' Kate wondered.

 Chapter 20 Love Is Free

    Chapter 20 Love Is Free


    In the senior VIP ward.


    After sending Daniel away, Betty took a few sips of juicecently and was ready to rest.


    She got into the quilt leisurely and looked at the door with concern. Two bodyguards stood straight at


    the door, exceptionally vignt. She exhaled slightly.


    Betty closed her eyes and almost fell asleep.


    All of a sudden, she heard some noise.


    Then the door opened.


    Betty''s heart skipped a beat. She quickly raised her eyelids, and when she saw a white nurse uniform,


    her heart returned to silence. She said unhappily, "Haven''t you checked everything that should be


    checked? I need to rest now. You can leave now."


    Betty ordered the nurse to leave.


    With a loud noise, the door was locked from inside. The nurse ignored her voice and walked straight to


    the bedside. She slowly pulled down the mask on her face and said, "Betty, do you really think you are


    thedy of the Xiao Family?"


    Her words were extremely sarcastically.


    The familiar tune made Betty''s eyes wide open. Then she sprang up from the bed instinctively, as if she


    was frightened.


    Betty looked at the person who took off the mask in horror. It was not a nurse, but the woman in nurse


    uniform. She was Kate.


    Then she looked at the bodyguards outside the door, who were still standing as before. Suddenly, Betty


    was so angry that she found no clues when Kate disguised as a nurse and sneaked into her room. The


    two bodyguards didn''t find anything.


    Betty instinctively shrank back into the bed, but her face became fierce. "Kate, what else do you want


    to do?" No matter what, it was Betty''s people outside the door, while Kate was alone. Considering her


    means, Betty still had some scruples.


    "Did I do something wrong or did you and your mother engage in prostitution at the same time?" Kate


    retorted indifferently with contempt in her eyes.


    "You!" Betty replied angrily. She found that Kate was getting more and more eloquent.


    "Am I wrong? Your mother seduced my father, and you seduced your future brother-inw. It turns out


    that the mistress has been inherited from generation to generation! The gene is very powerful!" Kate


    sat opposite Betty, with her hands crossed over her chest and sharp eyes.


    Betty and her mother not only took away Kate''s childhood.


    They also took away Kate''s father''s love to her.


    And stole Kate''s family.


    Today, Betty''s mother provoked Kate''s grandma first!


    So Kate would not let Betty go easily!


    "I like my brother-inw, and he also likes me! This is our freedom of love!" Betty said proudly.


    "Bullshit! If you have nothing, will Daniel like you? Use your corroded brain and think about it." Kate


    pointed out Betty''s weakness, "Or Daniel just likes the title of thedy of the Xiao Family. Do you think


    that he wants to like amon girl? Then why didn''t he like you, who named Amy before?"


    Kate deliberately exposed the past of Betty.


    "Nonsense!" Betty raised her white finger and pointed at Kate. Her eyes were a little flustered, but she


    said firmly, "My brother-inw and I love each other. He won''t believe you, nor will he like you! Call off


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    the engagement immediately!"


    Betty''s heart beat fast as she said this.


    Looking at Betty''s white fingers, which were as thin as the tip of scallion and as white as milk, Kate


    sneered, "That''s funny."


    Seeing that Kate stared at her finger with a sneer and a murderous look in her eyes, Betty was


    shocked and trembled all over. She quickly retracted her finger. Betty''s finger was a secret weapon to


    her to y the musical instrument, so she couldn''t damage it.


    Moreover, Daniel liked to watch Betty ying the musical instrument. She remembered that in the


    elegant residence, he enjoyed the music while drinking tea. That scene was really intoxicating.


    Thinking of this, Betty was somewhat intoxicated.


    Having figured out what Betty was thinking, Kate suddenly took out a needle tube from her palm, which


    contained liquid. The sharp needle tip pointed at Betty''s little face with purple spots that hadn''t


    disappeared.


    It happened so fast that Betty hardly had time to think.


    The cold air enveloped Betty immediately.


    "You... What do you want to do? What are you doing?! Stay back!" Betty immediately shrank into a ball


    of fear, and her beautiful eyes were full of panic. She covered her face tightly with her hands in fear.


    Suddenly, Betty raised her head.


    It seemed that she was thinking of something, Betty immediately removed her hands from her face.


    The fear on her face slowly dissipated, and gradually showed an arrogant face. "Kate, this is a hospital,


    not a ce where you can do whatever you want."


    Last time, she did underestimate the strength of Kate. This time, there was an emergency bell behind


    her. As long as she gently pressed the bell, the nurse woulde immediately.


    Besides, Kate''s hound wouldn''t havee again, because there were bodyguards at the door.


    "I can do whatever I want to do to you. What can you do to me?" Kate ignored Betty''s words.


    "You!" Betty wanted to say something.


    "This is the fatal virus." Kate''s voice was soft and gentle, but it was like a t bomb that pierced through


    the ward, making Betty stunned for a few circles and unable to react.


    Kate got closer to Betty step by step.


    Betty copsed on the bed in horror, covered her face with her hands and cried loudly. She scolded


    while crying, "Kate, you are so inhuman. It''s a crime. You can''t do this to me!"


    The arrogance just now all turned into tears.


    "I really want tomit a crime!" As she spoke, Kate held the syringe in her right hand and


    approached Betty step by step.


    At this moment, when Betty saw Kate holding the syringe fiercely, her soul had been pierced away. Her


    face was pale and her eyes were blue with fear. She stared at Kate with her mouth open, speechless.


    Behind Betty was the emergency bell.


    Betty quickly pressed the bell with her trembling fingers, and then her fear gradually calmed down. She


    raised her hand tob her messy hair and fiercely warned, "Kate, leave here right now, or you will be


    sent to the police station!"


    "I heard that the police station is a good ce." However, Kate didn''t take Betty''s words seriously.


    Instead, she continued to take the syringe filled with red liquid towards Betty.


    She wasing nearer and nearer to Betty. There was half a meter between them.


    There was thirty centimeters between them.


    There was twenty centimeters between them.


    There was only five centimeters between them!


    As long as the syringe moved slightly, it would stab into Betty''s fair arm. This time, Betty couldn''t calm


    down anymore, and her face immediately showed a terrifying expression. She looked at the direction of


    the door with resentment. ''Why hasn''t the nursee yet?'' she wondered.


    Kate chuckled, "Betty, don''t becent. The emergency bell you just pressed didn''t ring at all."


    There was a snicker in Kate''s eyes as she said these words.


    "That''s impossible!" Betty shouted.


    "I cut off the line for the emergency bell when I came here," Kate spit out slowly.


    "You! You bastard!" Betty was furious, and the veins on her forehead were bulging. Her little face was


    confused.


    Betty couldn''t believe that the person in front of her was really Kate. Because, she could clearly see a


    pair of murderous and decisive eyes, and there was a burst of coldness in them.


    These were not the timid and weak eyes of Kate before.


    ''What happened to Kate?'' Betty wondered.


    "I... I won''t let you seed." Betty was still unwilling to admit defeat easily. She was still waiting for the


    bodyguards at the door to discover the abnormality in the room and catch Kate on the spot.


    Bettyforted herself again and pointed outside. "As long as I shout, the bodyguards outside will


    rush in. You can''t run away even if you want to. So I advise you to stop right now!" she warned Kate.


    "Yes, they will rush in. Then will they save themselves or save you?" Kate asked with a smile.


    "You are so crazy! You are a monster!" Betty shouted.


    "It''s better than you and your mother! Both of you are bitches!" Kate retorted in a proper way.


    "Whoosh."


    The syringe was suddenly pressed against Betty''s delicate skin.


    The liquid was very cold.


    At this moment, Betty''s soul was flying away. With a pale face, she raised her hands in the air, and her


    eyes were as big as those of a dead person. She could not breathe. After a long time, she finally took a


    breath. "Kate... What... What do you want?" she asked weakly.


    ''Finally, she got the point, '' Kate thought.


    Ayer of cold sweat began to form on Betty''s forehead.


    Looking at Betty, who was both physically and mentally exhausted, Kate held the syringe in her hand


    and did not rx. Instead, she slightly lifted her red lips and asked, "How much are you going to give


    me?"


    "What?" Betty was stunned. ''How could she ask for money? She is going too far!" Betty wondered.


    "You don''t want to give it to me?" With a slight movement of Kate''s finger, which was pressing the


    syringe, Kate was about to push the liquid in the syringe with her thumb. Frightened, Betty immediately


    shouted in horror, "I''ll give you whatever you want! Just put it away!"


    Betty madepromises. This was the end of all her hopes.


    "Three hundred thousand!" Kate said.


    "I don''t have it now!" Betty didn''t want to pay.


    With a sneer, Kate immediately pressed her thumb on the assistant putter of the syringe. With a


    sizzling sound, a drop of red liquid fell on Betty''s fair skin.


    The scene was horrific.


    Ayer of cold sweat crawled over Betty''s back, and the tip of her tongue trembled in horror. I...I only


    have one hundred thousand... I''m not lying," Betty said in trembling.


    "Password!" Kate stretched out her left hand.


    Trembling with fear, Betty took out a bank card from her bag. After hesitating for a while, she closed her


    eyes and opened them again. She threw the card into Kate''s left palm and said, "The password is... It''s


    my... It''s my birthday."


    "You owe me two hundred thousand. I need to write an IOU. In a minute!" Kate nced at Betty,


    clenched the card in her hand, and said with a fierce look, "If you lie to me, there will be more purple


    spots on your face. Will Daniel like to face an ugly woman all day long? Think about that."


    "You!" Betty shouted. She wished she could tear Kate into pieces, but she couldn''t do that at present.


    With an enchanting smile on her face, Kate said, "I''ll call you at any time!"


    Clenching her fists, Betty gritted her teeth and thought, ''I will send this bitch to the police station


    tomorrow.''


    "Remove the syringe!" Betty stared at the syringe on her arm, trembling with fear. She knew the danger


    of the virus, so she couldn''t take the risk.


    ''But I could make Kate happy for one night, because she would die tomorrow, '' Betty thought to herself.


    After Kate swaggered away, Betty, who had nowhere to vent her anger, shouted in the room and


    smashed things, which rmed the two bodyguards who protected her.


    "Miss Xiao!"


    "Miss Xiao! Is everything okay?"


    Two bodyguards rushed in together.


    "You two losers!" Betty pointed at their noses and cursed, "That bitch just came in and took one


    hundred thousand from me. But you two did nothing!"


    "What?"


    "What?! Really?"


    The two bodyguards were stunned. They looked at each other. ''Wasn''t the nurse who came in and


    went out just now?'' they thought.


    "Fuck off! Get away from me!" Betty was so angry that she grabbed something on the bed and threw it


    at the bodyguards.


    After throwing the things for a while, the anger that rose and fell on her chest finally dissipated a little.


    Betty looked up at the camera on the wall and scolded loudly, "Hurry up! Copy the recording!"


    "Okay, Miss Xiao, we will do it immediately." The two of them held their heads and left.


    A few minutester.


    The two bodyguards returned to the ward, while Betty said happily, "If there is evidence of racketeering,


    that bitch will immediately be sent to the police station, and I will let her stay there for the rest of her life!


    I will let her never see the sun! We''ll see about that!"


    Betty clenched her teeth and burst intoughter. "Kate, you are still defeated by me. There is always


    someone bigger than you, you bastard!" sheughed and shouted.

 Chapter 21 You Are A Black-hearted Wretch

    Chapter 21 You Are A ck-hearted Wretch


    "Miss Xiao..." The two bodyguards looked at each other and whispered, "The monitoring system


    downstairs is all paralyzed. So..."


    "What did you say? Say it again!" Betty shouted. Herughter suddenly stopped.


    "The monitoring system downstairs is all paralyzed. So we can''t..." The bodyguard''s voice was lower,


    but Betty could hear it sensitively. Her face suddenly turned pale. It seemed that she got stuck in her


    throat.


    "When will it recover?" Betty gritted her teeth and added, "How could you waste such a good


    opportunity? You piece of crap!"


    "The system has been wiped, and everything has been cleared! So the surveince video will note


    back," one of the security guards said in a low voice.


    Betty waspletely devastated as she heard these words. ''How could this happen? Is Kate in control


    of everything? I can''t let her keep bullying me!'' Betty thought. Her mind was filled with revenge.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    There was another sound of smashing things in the room. Betty was venting frustrations with throwing


    things. The two bodyguards did not dare to speak.


    At the corner of the corridor, there was a man standing there.


    A pair of cold eyes stared at Kate who leftcently. He raised his eyebrows again and again, and


    his eyes were bright and dazzling, like the handsome devil in hell. ''This woman was getting more and


    more capable. How could she be familiar with extorting? That''s interesting, '' he thought to himself.


    When Kate returned to her grandmother''s ward, she quietly looked at her grandmother in the ward,


    feeling sad. She turned around and saw her grandmother''s attending doctor. He said, "Miss Xiao, it''s


    time for you to renew it."


    "I''ll hand it in tomorrow.


    I''m sorry. I want to know the general cost of the operation," Kate said to the doctor. She roughly


    calcted and it was about about three hundred thousand.


    "At least two hundred thousand, '' the doctor replied.


    Kate frowned. Then she remembered that she calcted the cost ording to the standard of the


    twenty-second century, and now it was the twenty-first century. She smiled secretly, and she had to


    remember that she was now the twenty-first century''s Kate.


    If Kate sent two hundred thousand to her brother, she still had one hundred thousand left. Kate''s face lit


    up with joy. It seemed that this deal was worth it.


    "Thank you, doctor," she said with a smile.


    "There is one more thing that needs to be checked," the doctor said.


    "Okay. No problem," Kate nodded.


    She looked upstairs and guessed that Betty was throwing a tantrum now. But Betty was too naive to


    take advantage of Kate. Kate smiled and was about to enter the ward.


    "Kate?"


    "Aunt Liu." Kate turned around and saw Polly rushing over.


    "I happened to pass by here. I heard that your grandma was ill, so I bought some nourishment in a


    hurry. If you need money, just tell me," Polly said as she looked at the ward anxiously.


    "No, thanks." Kate pushed back Polly''s hand, which was taking out her wallet, and said, "Aunt, I don''t


    need money. I can afford it myself. Don''t worry. But I can ept the nourishment you bought. If


    grandma knows that you are here to visit her, she will be happy."


    At midnight, a profound silence reigned on the hospital.


    Sitting in the long corridor, Kate was lost in thought. Her grandmother''s illness was finally settled, and


    her brother''s money was also settled. However, the money was not in her hand, so she had to cheer up


    and prepare to ask for money at any time.


    A weekter.


    There was no bodyguard at the VIP ward of Betty.


    Vaguely, Kate felt something wrong. She vigntly looked around, and a hint of cruelty shed through


    her sharp eyes.


    Without even wearing a mask, Kate pushed away Betty''s VIP ward and spread the IOU on the table. "Is


    the money ready?" she asked.


    "Yes, it''s ready," Betty said as she took out another card helplessly.


    "How much money in the card?" Kate raised the card in her hand. Her grandmother would have an


    operation in two days, so she had to gather two hundred thousand.


    "Of course four hundred thousand," Betty replied.


    "Okay, I believe you. But if I don''t see the four hundred thousand today, I''m afraid that Daniel won''t


    want to see your face again." Kate continued to threaten Betty, and then approached her gently.


    Suddenly, Kate found that the purple spots on Betty''s face seemed to be much less than before, which


    should be said to be getting better and even disappearing.


    Kate rolled her eyes, reached out her hand and quickly scratched Betty''s face, saying, "Ah, it seems


    that your face is better."


    "Of course, this is the prescription given by a foreign expert. And I will recover my beauty soon," Betty


    said proudly and shouted at the door, "Come in!" As she spoke, seven or eight strong bodyguards


    broke in and quickly surrounded Kate.


    Kate calmly looked at the situation in front of her. It seemed that Betty had prepared to fight against her.


    Betty sneered. She was sure to win, "Kate, don''t think that I can''t fight back. Extorting five hundred


    thousand from me is the evidence. What else do you have to defend yourself? I will send you to the


    police station, my defeated opponent."


    "Wait a minute. I have something to tell you." Kate didn''t change her face. She stared at Betty''s


    "Of course, that''s the evidence." Indeed, Betty had given Kate four hundred thousand. She thought that


    was the evidence.


    "Now that you''re telling the truth, I''ll tell you the truth too. I just touched your face, and there will be


    purple spots on it, and they will be itchy, and foreign experts couldn''t save you. In ten minutes, purple


    spots will immediately spread all over your face..."


    Betty stared at Kate in disbelief and said unscrupulously and arrogantly, "You are struggling to death. I


    don''t believe you."


    At this time, the bodyguards were all staring at Betty''s fair face. Gradually, her face changed, and


    purple spots appeared one after another.


    The area was bigger and the color was deeper.


    Betty''s face was horrible, just like a devil''s face!


    All the security guards were all shocked. They exchanged nervous nces. But no one dared to say a


    word.


    Seeing the strange eyes of the bodyguards, Betty quickly grabbed the small mirror on the table and


    looked at herself in the mirror. In the mirror, there was a face with purple spots. pping, she


    immediately threw the mirror away, covered her face with her hands, and shouted, "Get out, all of you!


    Get out! Stay away from me!"


    The security guards were dispersed.


    Only Betty and Kate were left in the room.


    "Kate, why are you so vicious? Why do you always bully me?" Betty asked angrily.


    "I should ask you why you want to kill me." Kate looked coldly at Betty who had taken her hands off her


    face. Betty''s face was totally disfigured, with a hidden evil intention.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have given you money. Please help me remove the purple spots on my face! Let''s make a deal."


    Thinking of her ugly face in the mirror, Betty was so angry that she raised her arm and swept away the


    things on the table.


    All the things on the table fell on the floor with a crash.


    They scattered around. The room was quickly in a mess.


    "No, four hundred thousand is the money for the IOU, not for the treatment of your illness," Kate


    refused firmly.


    "You are a ck-hearted wretch!" Betty couldn''t help but shout.


    "If my heart is too dark, your heart must be made of charcoal! If you want to cure the spot, you can give


    me the money. Then I will help you," said Kate calmly. She wouldn''t let herself be framed by Betty.


    Realizing that she had made a slip of the tongue just now, Betty thought, ''How could Kate help me?


    How could I believe her?''


    "If someone can cure it, how could these purple spotse back again and again? So don''t y


    tricks," Betty said. "If you don''t want to be cured, it''s good. I believe that you will soon eliminate the


    socialite group in A City, and how can Daniel like a woman with purple spots on her face? Think about


    it, in A City, the Gu Family is the most powerful family, and there are many beautiful girls waiting to be


    with Daniel. So you will..."


    "How much do you want?" Betty gritted her teeth and interrupted Kate. She couldn''t lose the glory of


    being thedy of the Xiao Family, nor could she lose the elegant and noble Daniel.


    "One set of medicine, fifty thousand dors! What do you think?" Kate asked.


    "You''d better rob," Betty replied.


    "Okay, then see youter." Kate turned around and was about to leave.


    "Deal!" Betty shouted. She felt that her chest was being cut and bleeding.


    Not far from the corridor, a slender figure with a faint smell of tobo, with a cold breath, stood quietly


    in the distance. He saw Kate holding the bank card and leaving. Her beautiful lips raised slightly.


    ''This girl was getting bolder and more skilled at extorting money!'' he wondered.

 Chapter 22 You Are Really Not Afraid Of Death

    Chapter 22 You Are Really Not Afraid Of Death


    Three dayster, Kate got the call from the doctor. Then she went to the hospital.


    The doctor found Kate and told her thest test result, "Your grandma''s heart is almost depleted. If


    possible, we''d better consider changing a heart for her."


    ''What? What did the doctor say?'' Kate couldn''t help taking a deep breath and said, "Change the heart?


    How long will my grandmother wait?"


    "We will contact you if there is a suitable organ source. You got to get ready for that." The doctor looked


    at Kate quietly.


    Sitting in the corridor of the hospital, Kate began a series of thoughts struggle. In this case, her


    grandmother might need to stay in the hospital all the time, and if she stayed all the time, the money


    might not be enough. The idea of asking for leave from the club in the past two days was also


    dispelled.


    She had to dance hard. She had to earn money.


    She had to feed her family.


    Kate regretted that she had extorted too little money from Betty.


    Two days ago, her grandmother''s pulse was really irregr and weak. She began to worry faintly. She


    had nned for the worst before, but she did not expect that it was really the result.


    Although there was no help from the light wave device, her diagnosis was not far from the truth.


    After all, she was a good doctor in 22nd century before.


    The light wave device was a divine weapon for her to examine corpses and practice medicine in the


    twenty-second century. When the light shone on the body part affected by the disease, the source of


    the disease would form a simtion image in her mind, and the data was very urate. What''s more,


    the light wave device was more urate and more convenient.


    If there was a light wave device, the operation of Kate''s grandmother would be more urate. But she


    didn''t take it when she had the time travel.


    It was gettingte and the air was still and silent.


    All of a sudden, a scream broke the silence.


    It was high and clear. There was no telling from where it came.


    "Help! Help!


    "Somebody is robbing me! Help me please!"


    Kate''s ears moved slightly, and she instinctively jumped up from the chair. Her figure was extremely


    agile, and she had a vague feeling that it was the direction downstairs. She took a big leap, a few steps


    to the stairs, and a few steps to the downstairs. These few steps and posture werepletely reflected


    in a pair of ck eyes.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was dark and the stars were shining, reflecting the brightest light.


    At a quiet corner between downstairs and upstairs, the light was dim there.


    And the secret danger was concealed in the dark.


    A man in ck wearing a peaked cap was about to run away with something in his arms, while the


    woman who was shouting at him was a family of a patient. Downstairs was the inpatient department of


    pediatrics.


    This woman should be the mother of a child. She was crawling on the ground and crying.


    "You can take the toy away. Please return my money. The money is my son''s lifesaving money. If you


    take the money away, my son will die. Please give it back to me. Please," the mother begged.


    "Please!


    I am begging you. Don''t do that," the mother stretched out her hands in the direction of the robbers, her


    face full of tears, crying hysterically.


    There was a faint sound of door opening in the corridor, but no one dared toe.


    With tears in her eyes, the mother saw the young girl in front of her and said, "Thank you, miss!" But


    she then shook her head. "The criminal has a knife in his hand. You''d better call a man. You are not a


    match for him. I don''t want you to encounter danger," the mother added.


    "Stay here and call the police!" With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Kate nodded and then walked


    straight to the robber.


    Kate walked so fast that she acted like a gust of wind, which made the mother of the child behind her


    look incredulous. The mother struggled to get up from the ground and rushed downstairs to the ward.


    The robber was smart. He didn''t run to the corridor of the ward, but went straight to the fire exits. Then


    he went downstairs quickly. It seemed that he was a repeat offender.


    Ten minutester, the criminal was only a few meters away from Kate. She turned her head and saw


    the criminal. The robber was out of breath, with his hands on his legs. With sweats on his face, he


    threatened, "Mind your own business! Don''t follow me. If you don''t stop, I swear you will regret it."


    His eyes were fierce.


    In the dim light, Kate saw his face full of flesh, and there was even a clear scar on the corner of his


    right eye. She knew that she had met a tough guy this time.


    "It''s none of my business? You robbed other''s money. I must do something to stop you." After saying


    that, Kate jumped to the robber directly, and the two of them were very close.


    The young girl in front of him seemed to have practiced this skill, but the robber came to his senses. He


    moved the shoulder belt of his backpack with both hands and pulled out a bright dagger from his waist.


    The de was pointed at the direction of Kate. Under the light, the de of the dagger shed a


    murderous light.


    The bright light shed across the pretty face of Kate.


    "Then don''t me me for being rude." The robber showed a fierce look as he said there words.


    Kate raised her fists to her chest, showing a ready posture of a fierce battle. Her eyes were as sharp as


    arrows, and she was not frightened by the robber''s oppression at all.


    Seeing that the woman in front of him was not afraid at all, and there was a noise of footsteps upstairs


    and downstairs, the robber who had no desire to fight.


    He rolled his eyes and said, "I will give you half of the money, okay?" He then hurriedly unzipped his


    clothes, took out a wad of money and stretched out his hand to Kate.


    Kate chuckled, "If you give me all the money, I''ll let you go."


    "Don''t push your luck." The robber''s face immediately returned to his usual ferocious look, and his big


    hand suddenly withdrew. Regardless of pulling the chain, he pointed the dagger at the chest of Kate


    and said, "Little girl, don''t get on my bad side."


    "But I want to do it the hard way," Kate replied.


    Seeing that Kate was stubborn, the robber stabbed at her with a dagger in one hand. Seeing that the


    robber had used all his strength, Kate moved nimbly and quickly.


    The robber became more ferocious when he failed to hurt Kate. He wanted to leave here more and


    more because he felt that the suspicious footsteps around him were getting closer and closer.


    The robber turned around.


    He raised the dagger again and stabbed at Kate''s fatal part.


    At this moment, Kate heard the noise of a man behind her.


    Kate realized that the robber might have an aplice. She thought that she was careless. She


    looked back sharply, only to find that another young man in the same clothes as the robber was also


    stabbing at her with a dagger with cold light in his hand. Seeing that his aplice was here, the


    robber in front of her took back the dagger and stabbed at her again.


    Kate was beset by dangerous enemies on almost all sides.


    With a slight frown, Kate stood on tiptoe and jumped up, with her hands directly grasping the ceiling


    and window frame at the top of the corridor. Then she heard a scream.


    She also heard the voice of the daggers fell to the ground.


    She thought the police was here.


    Kate looked down and saw two men rolling on the ground, holding their wrists and crying!


    "Spare us! Please!" the robbers begged.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Kate found a tall, slender figure in front of the two robbers. It seemed that he


    looked a little familiar. She jumped to the ground and found that it was the iceman, Mike.


    Before Kate could see clearly what was happening, she saw Mike waving his hand behind her. Then


    she heard someone fall to the ground not far away. Following the sound, she saw the third robber, and


    a gun fell to the ground.


    It seemed that it was a gang crime. Kate''s eyes were slightly astonished. The third robber was ten


    meters away from Mike, but he was hit by Mike''s stone. It seemed that Mike was really good at aiming


    at the center of the target. Kate could not help but recall that football game. Mike had made the kick at


    the very long distance at that time.


    Kate thought that Mike could shoot with great precision.


    All of a sudden, a thought came to Kate''s mind.


    Her eyes lit up. Thinking that the first robber had robbed the child''s lifesaving money, Kate bent over


    and immediately took off the bag from him. The zipper was not properly zipped just now, and with this


    pull, the things in the bag suddenly spilled out.


    There were many things in the bag.


    The money and the knives fell out of the bag.


    Suddenly, Kate saw a little item, which made her feel excited. A peerless bright light shed in Kate''s


    eyes, like a bright rosy glow shining in the sky around her.


    Kate raised her hand excitedly to pick up the small ck ring on the ground. Her surprise was so


    obvious that she even forgot to take the money in the bag.


    Kate quickly put it into her pocket, pulled off the bag quietly, turned around and left. She prepared to


    give the money back to that child''s mother.


    "Do you want to walk away like that?" The cold voice pierced through Kate''s eardrum. The air was so


    cold that she felt her scalp numb. But Kate still turned her head reluctantly. ''What did Mr. Leng want to


    do? Did I have to say thank you to him?'' she wondered.


    Kate stared at Mike suspiciously. She didn''t know what he was thinking, but before she opened her


    mouth, she heard the voice above her head again. "Kate, aren''t you really afraid of death?"


    ''It sounded weird. Was he worried about my safety? No, it couldn''t be. He must be making trouble. He


    had asked me to try the new uniform on, but I dodged a bullet. Then I said something bad about him,


    and he heard it. So this time, he must take revenge on me, '' Kate thought to herself.


    "Thank you for your help, Mr. Leng," Kate said in a neither cold nor warm tone, and her attitude was


    alienated. She even took a step back vigntly to keep a distance from Mike. She thought that if she


    was alone, she could still deal with three robbers.


    Mike just stared at the woman who was good at protecting herself. He could see through Kate''s mind at


    a nce, and she was very vignt against him.


    Mike''s eyes were covered with a thick ck curtain, on which stars were shining, with a trace of


    unknown emotions. A few secondster, the footsteps from the upstairs were getting closer and closer.


    The voice was very noisy. Mike could hear the voice of that child''s mother.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, turned around and strode away.


    ''Kate was smart and capable. She was good at disguising herself, '' Mike thought.

 Chapter 23 Flirting With Each Other

    Chapter 23 Flirting With Each Other


    Kate was sitting in the corridor of the hospital.


    Kate stared intently at the small ck bracelet on her wrist, her eyes filled with disappointment. She


    found this item in that robber''s bag. It was the light wave device. But the device was out of power, and


    she didn''t know if the battery had passed through the time travel with her.


    The battery material was very special.


    She could not find it in the 21st century.


    ''What should I do?


    If I can...'' Kate came up with a bad idea, but she still looked downstairs in the direction of the pediatric


    ward. ''Maybe I can...'' she wondered.


    On the second morning, the doctor made a phone call to Kate.


    The doctor in charge of Kate''s grandmother told Kate, "Miss Xiao, your grandmother''s condition is


    getting more and more stable. She can be discharged from the hospital the day after tomorrow. I have


    registered your grandmother''s condition. If there has the organ source, we will inform you."


    "Thank you. Thank you so much," Kate said. She was overjoyed.


    On the morning of the third day, Kate''s grandmother mored to go back home. After Kate settled her


    grandma down, she exhorted, "Grandma, have a good rest. The food is hot and you can eat at any


    time. I won''t be back until veryte. You can go to bed early." Kate was very worried about her


    grandmother.


    But she had to go to work. Because her grandma needs money for her illness.


    Kate had to make money, change her grandma''s heart, and pay for her brother''s tuition. Her brother


    had always thought that it was his father who paid for his tuition fees, but Kate didn''t tell him the truth.


    Since the first year his brother went abroad, their father, Jason Xiao, had not given a single cent to her


    brother.


    In the first year, Kate''s grandmother sold a priceless bracelet to pay for the tuition fees of her brother.


    "Kate, I am a burden to you. I can''t protect you. I''m so sorry," her grandmother said sadly.


    "No, grandma gave me a warm home. You always protect me." With a smile on her face, Kate hugged


    her grandmother, with tears in her eyes. She knew that her grandmother had given the best to her host


    over the years.


    "Kate...I..."


    "Grandmother, don''t think too much. You need to have a good rest and avoid nervous tension or


    stress." Kate let go of her grandma and said seriously this time, "Grandma, our hound, Chasel, can''t be


    tied to the inner room." She was worried that the Xiao Family would make trouble at any time.


    "Chasel is too tall. I''m afraid that the neighbors will be scared if we tie it at the gate." Kate''s


    grandmother knew that Kate was doing this for her own good.


    "Let Chasel guard the gate first. When the Xiao Family stops making trouble, it can stay in the inner


    room," Kate said. Since Kate was not at home, she couldn''t let her grandmother be bullied, so she


    directly tied the hound at the gate. Her stepmother didn''t dare toe here if the hound at the gate.


    Kate got the family settled and then went to work.


    She arrived at the TX Club very early. There were two football games today, one in the afternoon and


    the other in the middle of the night. So she had to make sure that Chasel could keep her grandma safe.


    There was still an hour left before the first game began.


    Walking in the corridor of the club, Kate heard the discussion of the football cheerleaders one by one.


    "It''s a new one."


    "I heard it''s very beautiful."


    "What are you talking about? It''s too revealing!"


    "Too revealing can prove your good figure!"


    "Are you crazy? I think our new uniform couldn''t be described as clothes."


    ''These rich men treat football cheerleaders as products. They asked us to wear so little and perform


    the sexy dance? What did they want to do?


    We are not the girls in the brothel. This is so disrespectful, ''


    Kate thought. She was very angry.


    She had seen the new uniform¡ªthe two pieces of cloth.


    Meanwhile, a girl appeared behind Kate.


    Lucy, who suddenly appeared, grabbed Kate''s arm and said, "Kate, you are here." Lucy''s voice was


    very low. She then pulled Kate to the dressing room. At this time, there was no one in the dressing


    room.


    "What''s wrong?" Kate looked at the mysterious Lucy.


    "I heard that we will wear the new uniform this afternoon," Lucy said.


    "Yes, I have known that," Kate replied.


    "What? You have known that? Did you see that uniform? I was speechless when I saw it," Lucy sighed.


    "I think it is not the clothes for human being!" Lucy growled angrily.


    "Yes, I agree with you," Kate said.


    "I don''t want to wear it."


    "The same thought."


    "Then what should we do?" Lucy loosened her grip and asked.


    "I have no idea," Kate replied calmly. That cold man''s figure shed through Kate''s eyes. If he was the


    nner of this show and that man that night, then they would be in a really bad rtionship.


    Last night, without Mike, Kate could still deal with the three little thieves. She didn''t need him to be the


    shining knight and came to the rescue.


    At this time, someone came to call Kate.


    "Kate, Manager Liu wants to see you," the woman said.


    Kate nodded and then went to Polly''s office.


    Seeing the uneasiness on Polly''s face, Polly motioned for Kate to sit on the opposite chair. Polly asked


    worriedly, "Do you have to wear the new uniform in the afternoon''spetition? Do you need me to


    write you a sick note?"


    "No, thanks," Kate said. She knew how well Polly took care of her. If Polly made a sick note for her,


    Polly would be implicated. Besides, if Kate really didn''t want to wear it, she could think of another way.


    She had pretended to be fainted, poisoned and allergic.


    "s!"


    Kate sighed secretly, but her face was calm.


    The door was pushed open by someone.


    Justin came in with a team shirt. Then, Mike followed him with a special shirt. Polly let them sit down


    and said with a big smile, "Mr. Leng, Mr. Jing, Kate got poisoned and felt faint these days. She is not


    feeling well. So today''s show...can she give it a miss this time? I can''t push her so hard," Polly said


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    euphemistically.


    These rich men all held shares, so Polly couldn''t offend any of them.


    On the other hand, Mike nced at the magazine on the table, without looking at anyone in the room,


    as if there was no one else.


    With doubts in his mind, Justin took a nce at Kate, whose face was as smooth as milk. Her eyes


    were beautiful and bright. She didn''t look like a patient. Just as Justin was about to say something, the


    low and cold maic voice of Mike was flowing like an ice spring. It was pleasant to hear, but


    extremely cold. "All the cheerleaders will participate in the show, there are no exceptions."


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly froze. The room was so still that everyone could have heard a


    pin drop.


    Polly was stunned. Her face darkened, but she smiled stiffly.


    "It shows too much of my body..." Kate said in a low voice. With a helpless look at the direction of Kate,


    the sexy bikini scene shed through Justin''s mind again.


    "You can imagine that you are at the beach. You are wearing it and enjoying the sunshine," Mike


    replied calmly.


    ''I''m not at the beach, but you are the bitch!'' Kate cursed Mike in her heart, ''This bastard, it seems that


    he is the participant in this trick. Well, let''s settle our new and old grudges together!''


    She stared at Mike with hatred. At this time, Mike suddenly raised his head, and his deep eyes, which


    were as deep as a pool, made eye contact with Kate.


    Kate was surprised.


    Kate looked away in astonishment. The two eyes met unexpectedly, creating sparks and stones. Mike''s


    domineering, his coldness, and an invisible emotion intertwined, shining at the ce where their eyes


    met.


    Kate''s hatred, her resentment, and her cunning seemed to appear in his domineering and coldness.


    A few secondster, Kate suddenly felt that the light seemed to be full of inquiry. She suddenly calmed


    down and quickly lowered her head. Her face inadvertently flushed.


    This time, Polly saw everything. She saw that Kate and Mike, the man who was not close to women


    were flirting with each other!


    Polly was shocked.


    It should be said that she was frightened.


    "I couldn''t let it happen! Kate was too coward. Mr. Leng was too cold and not suitable for her at all,


    although Mr. Leng was unparalleled in the world, '' Polly thought.


    Whistles came from the corridor at this time.


    "Girls are getting changed. Let''s go to the stage!"


    Kate jumped up quickly and moved quickly to the door.


    Staring at her back, the corners of Mike''s lips showed a mysterious emotion, and his eyes were dark.


    Polly''s eyes suddenly lit up. She hurriedly stopped Kate, who had touched the doorknob, "Wait a


    minute."


    Kate turned her head. She didn''t know what Polly was going to do with her. ''Was there any reason for


    me not to attend the show?'' Kate wondered. She looked at the smiling Polly in bewilderment.


    "Justin, in thest game, I heard that you were very intimate with Kate. Other girls thought you liked


    Kate. Is it true?" Polly asked.


    Even Kate was shocked as she heard these words. What was going on? Her pupils dted again and


    again, and then slowly returned to her usual state.


    The expression on Mike''s face was still cold. His dark eyes twinkled several times, and soon, the


    twinkling light was gradually covered by darkness.


    Justin was confused again. He looked at Kate nkly. ''Didn''t she like girls?'' he thought. And the


    smiling Polly didn''t seem to be joking. Justin was very embarrassed and was about to say something.


    At this time, Polly immediately added, "I will discuss it with your uncle. Don''t worry."


    After recovering from the shock, Kate exined awkwardly, "Manager Liu... Please wait a minute, didn''t


    you remember? I already have a fiance."

 Chapter 24 Amazed Everyone

    Chapter 24 Amazed Everyone


    "You''ll be on the stage in a few minutes. Why don''t you change your clothes?" Seeing Kate sitting in the


    dressing room in a daze, Lucy couldn''t help but urge her while looking at the watch on the wall.


    "I''ll be right there. You can go first." Kate tilted her head and pointed to the door, indicating Lucy to


    leave first.


    "If you really don''t want to wear the new uniform, I can help you. I will find the manager and ask for sick


    leave for you, okay?" Lucy still wanted to persuade Kate.


    "No, thanks. I will handle it myself."


    As they talked, another harsh whistle came from the corridor.


    The football field of the TX Club was veryrge. This area was so t that a person could see for many


    kilometers.


    Thisnd was covered by the very goodwn.


    Therefore, many clubs liked to hold contests here, and they enjoyed thend and thewn very much.


    A few minutester, it was four o''clock.


    As soon as the whistle blew, the game began.


    The football cheerleaders ran out one after another under the dazzling shlight. The exposed hot


    dance clothes immediately caused screams from the audience.


    Lucy was so angry that she wanted to curse someone.


    ''Which dog''s idea? Why should I wear such a crazy revealing clothes? Damn it!


    Wait. Where is Kate? I don''t see her.


    Oh, my God. Is she going to leave work early? But if the manager knows this, she will deduct money


    from Kate''s sry, '' Lucy thought to herself.


    The whistle and scream lingered over the football field. The audiencesughed and pped their


    hands.


    The football yers in the field also raised their eyes to stare at the direction of the football


    cheerleaders here.


    Because the new uniforms of the cheerleaders were so sexy, and all the girls showed their good


    shapes when they were dancing.


    Almost all the yers were stunned. They looked at the girls for quite a long time.


    Except for a few yers, they were calm with no expression.


    A hint of amazement appeared in Alexander''s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. He frowned, as if


    he felt someone was missing.


    David just nced at the clothes and didn''t look at them anymore. He thought that the new clothes


    were indeed a little exposed.


    However, to his surprise, Mike''s deep eyes swept over the entrance of the football cheerleaders. With a


    slight smile at the corners of his mouth, Mike raised his eyebrows and seemed to find someone.


    That person did not surprise him at all.


    Justin''s mouth couldn''t be idle. He looked around and said, "Mike, the new uniforms of the


    cheerleaders are not long at all, are they? The cheerleaders are all exposed! Are you happy with that?"


    Justin took a deep breath, but he also found that Kate was not there. Suddenly, heughed. It turned


    out that Kate was a coward. Next time he would mock her.


    "It can be smaller," Mike replied indifferently.


    "What? Are you kidding me?"


    Hearing that, Justin immediately raised his hand to cover his chest and said with a twitch of the corners


    of his mouth, "Mike, if the new uniform is smaller than the current one, I think the girls will not be


    cheerleaders, but the staff to bathe people."


    Lucas stared at the two rows of lined up football cheerleaders in the field, his eyes deep. He was


    carefully looking at every girl, maybe one of them would be his role in the y. Unfortunately, his


    hope went away. He was not interested in any of them.


    Lucas took a deep breath.


    At this moment, the whole football field was dark.


    The whole football field was dark.


    The lights of the field were turned down.


    After a few seconds, a beam of light lit up the area where the cheerleaders were. A hot dance song


    started, and then a beautiful figure instantly jumped at the front of two rows of football cheerleaders.


    She grabbed the colorful belt and began to dance. Her movements were light and skilled, flowing


    smoothly, as if she was a lively elf.


    She amazed everyone.


    The audience burst into screams!


    The other girls also jumped up excitedly.


    The opening dance of these lovely girls aroused the atmosphere.


    Cheers, screams and shouts filled the air above the football field. Everyone was so excited.


    On the other side, in the waiting lounge.


    "I don''t know there is a lead of the dance, do you?" Justin asked, scratching his head.


    Alexander frowned again. He didn''t ask for a lead before, although Vera had mentioned it many times.


    But he didn''t agree with her.


    Mike raised his eyebrows, looking very lofty. The coldness on his face was as usual, without any


    emotions, but his dark eyes were shining like stars.


    David calmly looked at the direction of the cheerleaders and smiled.


    Lucas''s eyes suddenly lit up, as if he had discovered a new continent. His eyes were fixed on the


    direction of the lead. Although he couldn''t see the girl''s face clearly, he felt good.


    After the dance, the lights above the whole football field were all on, as if it was daytime.


    The audiences and the yers could see the girls'' faces.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the direction of the lead. Justin eximed in a low voice, "How could


    she be a coward? She was leading the dance, okay?" He stared at her direction for a long time. Justin


    had never found that Kate was so beautiful.


    He was shocked. David turned his head and looked at Alexander. Then he turned to look at the


    dancing football cheerleaders and said, "A girl is not wearing new uniform."


    "Yes, I saw it." There was a trace of displeasure on Alexander''s face.


    The corners of Mike''s mouth were slightly raised, and the two dimples on his face looked a little cute.


    His expression made people feel a little warm.


    ''It was her, '' Lucas thought to herself. He didn''t pay much attention to her before.


    The yers came onto the field one after another. The girls cheered and insisted on taking photos with


    them. In the face of the sudden request, Alexander nodded to agree.


    The football cheerleaders and the yers stood in four rows of group photos, and Mike happened to be


    standing behind Kate. He asked in a low voice, "Why don''t you wear the new uniform?" HIs tone was


    full of warning and scolding.


    Kate was so angry that she gritted her teeth. However, on the surface, she had to lower her eyes and


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    lower her lips, pretending to be pitiful. "Mr. Leng, we need innovation, dancing is no exception. So that


    the effect can be out of surprise."


    ''What a bastard! What can I do to get rid of him? He''s persnickety. It drives me up the wall, '' Kate


    wondered.


    "What you said has nothing to do with the new uniform," Mike said coldly. He stared at the camera


    aggressively.


    "Just like you are different from ordinary people," Kate answered without hesitation. But then she was


    shocked by her ttery.


    ''Wait a minute, was I praising him? Oh, my God. What was I thinking? Am I crazy?'' Kate wondered.


    Whistle blew.


    The group photo was over, and the game would start.


    With a darkened face, Mike stared at the obedient but rebellious girl out of the corner of his eyes. His


    eyes became unpredictable. ''Was she really the previous Kate?


    She is like a different person, '' Mike thought to himself.


    After running far away, Kate finally breathed a sigh of relief. She finally got rid of this iceberg man. Mike


    was too cold. Fortunately, he didn''t catch up with her at once, or she would be in big trouble.


    Kate didn''t dare to go to the rest area. Because she and Justin talked a whilest time and many girls


    misunderstood their rtionship.


    Even Polly misunderstood too!


    At half past seven in the evening.


    After the football match, the club provided dinner for all the cheerleaders, so they went to the dining


    room of the club together. The dining room was very lively, and Kate and Lucy sat together


    automatically.


    Lucy answered herself, "it''s a good idea to lead the dance. You can not only skip the new uniform, but


    also lead the dance. Tut, tut, it''s a pity that my figure is exposed!"


    "Don''t worry. You have a perfect body!" Kateforted her.


    "Be serious. Why didn''t you watch the football game? Mr. Leng made the kick! And he kicked the red


    team down. How wonderful! My idol is so handsome!


    Oh, my God!" Lucy said happily. She looked drunk. The moment Kate raised her head, Lucy suddenly


    screamed, "My idol is here! Oh, my God! He is here!" Lucy shouted. Her eyes widened.


    Kate sighed and looked into the distance with her friend''s eyes. She saw that Mike was dressed in light


    colored casual clothes, which could be randomly matched, but he was still charming. He was tall, and


    there was always a natural elegance and nobility in his demeanor.


    At this time, the restaurant screamed, all the girls were excited.


    "Mr. Leng!"


    "Mr. Leng!"


    "You kicked the ball into the goal!"


    "You are so handsome!"


    "You are so cool!" the girls praised Mike one after another.


    However, Mike didn''t seem to be affected at all. He still went to the restaurant with a straight face to


    have a special meal. When he walked to the door, he suddenly turned around and swept his eyes in


    the direction of where Kate was staring at. In a moment, their eyes met again. The light waves shed


    wantonly. His ck eyes were shining with infinite brilliance, as if they were the purest essence of the


    sun and moon in the world!


    It was so bright that Kate felt her surroundings were bright.


    Kate had to admit that Mike was very handsome. He was tall, handsome and very rich. But he was just


    not for her. Because he always bullied her. And most of all, he might be that man who had slept with


    her that night.


    If Mike was really that man, Kate really wanted to smack him.


    She lowered her head quickly and continued to eat the food in her bowl, while the surrounding people


    screamed loudly one after another, which was even crazier than just now. Some fanatic fans actually


    rushed into the restaurant, surrounding the door of the small kitchen, and strongly demanded for Mike''s


    signature.


    "Mr. Leng! May I have a picture with you?"


    "Mr. Leng! You are handsome!"


    "Mr. Leng! I like you very much!"


    "Mr. Leng, can you give me a signature?" The air was noisy with their shouts. ''Why do you like him so


    much? Do you have any brain disease?'' Kate cursed in her heart. When she raised her head again,


    she found that the opposite side was empty.


    Lucy ran away and was surrounded by a crowd of Mike''s fans.

 Chapter 25 Am I Hitting You Where It Hurts

    Chapter 25 Am I Hitting You Where It Hurts


    After midnight, Kate finished her work.


    She walked to the entrance of the hotel and was about to take the night bus home.


    "Kate! Wait for me!"


    A familiar voice was especially clear in this quiet night.


    Kate recognized the voice. It was Daniel. ''Why is he here? Will he me me for Betty?'' she wondered.


    Kate turned around and looked coldly at Daniel, who rolled down the car window. Without saying


    anything, she continued to walk towards the bus station.


    Daniel pushed the car door open and got off the car. While chasing after her, he shouted, "Kate, wait.


    Can we have a talk?"


    All of a sudden, Kate stopped and turned her head again.


    Kate stared at the noble man in the dim light of night. He was tall and handsome, but she didn''t like


    him.


    "Just say what you want to say. Don''t waste my time." Kate was tough and didn''t want to talk nonsense


    with him. She didn''t care whether he did it for the sake of Betty or not.


    "Let go of Betty, okay?" Daniel stared at Kate. His tone was not as arrogant and domineering as before,


    nor was he ming or reprimanding her. He just hoped that Kate would let go of Betty.


    Kate smiled and replied coldly, "No, you are wrong. You should persuade her to let me go."


    "Kate!" As the young man from the rich family, Daniel was not that patient. When he saw Kate''s


    stubbornness, his vital energy rose slightly.


    "What? Am I hitting you where it hurts?" Knowing that Daniel still held a grudge against her for


    poisoning her sister, Kate deliberately provoked him.


    Suddenly, Kate''s words made Daniel lose his cool.


    A gust of nameless anger surged up again, and Daniel''s voice became louder in the night wind. He


    roared, "You poisoned Betty by mistake and even ckmailed her five hundred thousand dors!


    You''ve gone too far! You are her sister. How can you do that?" Daniel couldn''t help but bombard her


    with usations.


    "I''m just using my own money. Don''t make a big deal about it." Kate''s heart was full of disgust. Why


    should he me her? She must take back the property of the Xiao Family, which was made by her


    mother with a dowry. This family would belong to Kate in the future, not Jason.


    "Unreasonable!" Daniel shouted.


    "Then we don''t need to have a talk. Don''t pester me. It''ste." Kate turned around and was about to


    leave, as if she didn''t want to talk to him.


    "Kate, remove the spots on Betty''s face!" Staring at the woman who turned around, Daniel ordered


    frantically, and his suppressed anger could no longer be restrained.


    "Okay, I can help you. But I need money. If you offer me a good price, I will think about it." Turning


    around, Kate stretched out her hand and looked at Daniel''s face in the night light. His face was a little


    distorted and even furious, but it was none of her business.


    "Material girl," Daniel gritted his teeth and shouted.


    "Money is not everything, but you can''t do anything without money. By the way, I like that title." Her soft


    and realistic wordspletely irritated Daniel, who was boiling with anger. He gritted his teeth and


    red at Kate in front of him. He was so angry that he suddenly clenched his fists and his knuckles


    crunched.


    The street lights were on.


    Daniel looked at Kate''s cold eyes, which were calm and expressionless. There was nothing he wanted,


    fear, begging, and even the deep affection she had for him before, which waspletely gone now.


    It was as if it had evaporated out of thin air! How was that possible?


    A gust of cold night wind blew over his brain and gradually calmed him down. It was not until then that


    Daniel remembered that he had something to tell Kate, "My grandmother will hold a private dinner the


    day after tomorrow. You must attend it." His voice was grave, just like an order.


    "I''m sorry. I think you got the wrong guy. You should go with Betty." Kate satirized Daniel on purpose


    and he suddenly understood.


    "You!" Daniel flew into a rage.


    "Am I wrong? Why are you staring at me like that? You just wanted me to cure the purple spots on


    Betty''s face. Then you two can continue your story." Kate smiled, like the fragrance of the night, quietly


    blooming in the night wind. Her smile was fresh and elegant, and soon, her smile began to be charming


    and cold, like a dangerous flower in the night light, beautiful and intoxicating.


    She was beautiful but very dangerous.


    And she would not do whatever Daniel wanted.


    Daniel''s mood waspletely affected by her smile. He waved his hand irritably, "Kate, you must


    "What if I don''t go? What will you do? Will you kill me?" Kate asked.


    "Your grandma has agreed." Daniel knew Kate''s weakness. Kate''s grandmother was her weakness,


    and Daniel always used it to his advantage.


    Suddenly, Kate changed her expression as she heard what Daniel said.


    With a ferocious look in her eyes, Kate''s lips turned cold and murderous. "If anything happens to


    grandma, I will let the Gu Family pay the price! I''m serious!"


    She was not kidding.


    The cruelty in her eyes, the ruthlessness in her eyes, and the cruel words from her mouth made


    Daniel''s heart skip a beat. Although he knew that Kate''s eyes were sharp and cold before, how could


    she be so unscrupulous to say such cruel words in front of him? She said that she would let the whole


    Gu Family pay the price. Daniel thought that she had bitten off more than she could chew. But Kate''s


    cold and vicious tone made him in a trance.


    ''She was so arrogant!'' Daniel wondered.


    Just then, a fancy car came over. A young man opened the car window, revealing a greasy face. With


    Kate''s memory, she knew it was Mr. He.


    "Miss Xiao, would you like to drink with me?" Mr. He said in an oily tone.


    "Of course. It''s my pleasure." Kate smiled and said in a gentle tone.


    Daniel was so depressed that his eyes almost popped out. He sped his big hands and growled, "He


    is a well-known yboy! Don''t you know that? How can you go with him?"


    "Yes, I know he is the yboy. But at least, he doesn''t have two faces. But some men are handsome


    and elegant on the surface, but in fact, he is depraved. He even has an affair with his sister-inw.


    What do you think? Am I right?" With a smile on her face, Kate cursed Daniel thoroughly.


    "You!" Daniel was so angry that he stamped his feet.


    In the car, Kate sat beside Mr. He.


    Mr. He turned his head with a smile and asked, "Miss Xiao, would you like a drink?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. He. Please make it another day. I''m a little tired today." She turned her head and smiled,


    with charming and amorous eyes. Then she joked, "Are you afraid that I will run away?" But Kate was


    gritting her teeth secretly. She heard that Mr. He''s vital part had been cut once, but he was not afraid of


    being cut again. How could hee out to date girl so soon?


    "Oh, babe, I''m not afraid that you will run away.


    After all. We have a long way to go, right?" Mr. He said with a smile.


    Not far from the bus station, several football cheerleaders were surprised to see this scene.


    "How dare Kate seduce Mr. He?"


    "I promise she will be dumped within a month!"


    "In fact, she is pathetic enough."


    "Yes, her sister stole her fiance!"


    "s!"


    "It turns out that I thought she was so infatuated with Mr. Gu. I didn''t expect she will change her heart


    so quickly."


    "Her love is fake!" those girls discussed together.


    Kate took the bus and went home.


    Her grandmother hadn''t fallen asleep yet. She put on her clothes and asked, "Kate, have you eaten


    yet?"


    "Yes, grandma. How about you?" Kate asked with concern.


    "The food you cooked is getting more and more delicious!" her grandmother said with a smile.


    "How are you feeling today?" Kate added. She helped her grandmother sit down and poured a ss of


    water for her.


    "I''m feeling good. Don''t worry," her grandmotherforted her.


    Kate raised her right wrist by ident and checked her grandmother''s heart quickly with a light wave


    device. An image immediately formed in her mind, her grandmother''s heart was stable, but it was a


    little depleted. The operation needed to be done as soon as possible, and her grandmother couldn''t be


    stimted at present.


    Kate had stolen the battery of the light wave device from the child''s mother she had saved at midnight.


    Because she needed to check her grandmother''s heart regrly every day, and she couldn''t be


    careless at all, so she had to use a light wave device.


    "Kate, the Gu Family will invite the member of the Xiao Family to have dinner in the TS Hotel the night


    after tomorrow," her grandmother said.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Okay. I see," Kate replied gently.


    "After all, Daniel is your fiance, and his grandmother has invited you. It''s not appropriate for you not to


    go. We can''t let that mother and daughter to be in the spotlight. We can''t do that. We can''t let Amy and


    Ca get what they want." Kate''s grandmother could see everything clearly.


    "There is one thing I have to tell you. Amy doesn''t have the surname Chen at all. She is the illegitimate


    daughter of Jason. Jason has colluded with your stepmother for a long time, but kept your poor mother


    in the dark," Kate''s grandmother said with tears in her eyes.


    "Your mother is so stupid!" The olddy choked with sobs, "Don''t follow your mother''s path, okay?" She


    held Kate''s hand and felt very sad. She knew that Kate was too weak. She was afraid that Kate would


    get hurt.


    "I won''t follow my mother''s old path. I swear." Kate''s voice was less sad, but more firm.


    Another night was over and the sun rose.


    Two men appeared in the hospital.


    Leaning against the wallzily, David put his hands in his pockets and asked, "Mike, will you go to the


    activity tomorrow night?"


    "No, I won''t," Mike refused decisively.


    "Okay, then let''s go for a drink," David said.

 Chapter 26 The Urge To Kiss Him

    Chapter 26 The Urge To Kiss Him


    On the third night, it was the date when Daniel''s grandmother held the party.


    When the lights were on, the guests came to the hotel one after another.


    The location was the most luxurious hotel in the city.


    In a long blue dress, Kate sat in the corner of the golden hall on time, reading a magazine quietly,


    lowering her eyebrows and narrowing her eyes. She was immersed in her own world andpletely


    enchanted. However, not far away, in a ck formal suit, Mike and David were drinking tea. Out of the


    corner of Mike''s eye, he saw Kate reading a magazine in a quiet ce.


    She was gentle and elegant. She looked so beautiful in that dress.


    It was totally different from her usual style of being a sassy girl. She was dressed in a sapphire blue


    dress and her ck hair was hanging down, looking so charming.


    The corners of Mike''s mouth lifted as he saw her, and his eyes narrowed slightly. He became interested


    in Kate.


    Kate was concentrating on reading and she didn''t notice Mike stare at her.


    Soon, a silver figure covered Mike''s sight. Daniel stood straight next to Kate. Daniel''s eyes were full of


    amazement, and time seemed to stop. He didn''t believe that the woman standing in front of him was


    Kate.


    What a romantic, emotional and beautiful scene!


    Kate sat there quietly reading, like a fairy-tale princess. Beauty came from her inner spirits. She had a


    unique disposition that other girls didn''t have.


    "Kate, you''re early. I''m beyond stoked to have you!" Daniel was amazed, and then his voice softened


    unconsciously, like the depression and beauty of the violin.


    "Oh, you''re here." Kate raised her head and nced at the figure of Daniel coldly. She closed the


    magazine, took a look at her watch formically, stood up and turned around, "Let''s go upstairs."


    Kate didn''t want to sit here with Daniel to show off, nor did she want to see his hypocritical face, not to


    mention that their love rtionship was mainly in name only.


    Kate didn''t pay much attention to Daniel, and even ignored him. She lifted her long dress with both


    hands and slowly walked upstairs to the TS Hotel. A royal blue dress like a bright light streaked across


    the slightly dark hall.


    Other women were kind of overshadowed by Kate.


    Daniel was amazed by the beautiful Kate in front of him, but he saw that her eyes were nk, and


    there was no trace of him at all. For some reason, he felt deeply frustrated. He clenched his fists and


    walked towards the TS Hotel.


    There was a kind of resentment in Daniel''s heart. ''Why did Kate ignore me now? She wished I could


    be invisible. It was so annoying, '' he thought to himself.


    Sitting in the outer hall of the TS Hotel, Kate didn''t want to say a word to Daniel. Such a despicable


    man was not worth talking to. It was a waste of words to speak.


    She picked up the magazine and ignored Daniel.


    However, Daniel suppressed his neglected anger. He turned his head and stared at the window, and


    saw Kate''s demure and beautiful figure reflecting in the window.


    She was as beautiful as a princess in the picture.


    Ten minutester, almost everyone was here.


    People arrived one after another, including Betty, who was wearing a mask, well-dressed and colorful,


    and her stepmother, Ca. Atst, Daniel''s grandmother arrived. She wore a traditional brick red


    cheongsam, full of silver hair, and looked very stylish.


    As soon as the Daniel''s grandmother came in, she saw Kate in a sapphire blue evening dress. She


    highly praised Kate, "Kate, you are more and more beautiful."


    "Grandma, you do me a great honor. I don''t know how to thank you." Kate lowered her head with a


    pleasant look and with modesty.


    "Why don''t you visit me recently? I miss you so much." As soon as Daniel''s grandmother came up to


    Kate, she held Kate''s hand and pulled her to sit beside her affectionately. Daniel''s grandmother kept


    praising Kate, "What a lovely girl! You are more and more beautiful, Kate. If you have time, you can


    spend some time with me."


    Kate remembered that Daniel''s grandmother liked her just because her birth date was a perfect match


    to Daniel''s birth date.


    This was the reason and there was no other.


    Her sister was in the spotlight, which made Betty angry. Ca patted her on the shoulder and


    whispered, "Calm down. Don''t be rush. Sit down!"


    Then the door was pushed open from outside and a man stepped in.


    When the man walked in the room, everyone turned to look at him.


    The well-dressed man walked towards Daniel''s grandmother and said, "Auntie Gu, long time no see."


    His maic voice was deep, like the bowstring of a cello. It was mellow, elegant and intoxicating.


    "Wow, Mike. A surprise seeing you here." Daniel''s grandmother waved her hand happily, "You''ve been


    back for so long. Why don''t youe to visit me?" Before Mike could answer, Daniel asked everyone


    to take a seat.


    Kate''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Mike. ''Isn''t this the icy man, Mike?


    Why is he here?


    Did he know the Gu Family? Oh, my God, I don''t want to see him!'' Kate wondered.


    But the arrogant and noble Mike was just chatting with Daniel''s grandmother, he didn''t take a look at


    others.


    On the other hand, Betty was closely staring at Mike, her eyes full of amazement. Mike was so


    handsome. He was tall, and the arrogance between his eyebrows was unparalleled in ordinary life.


    Every piece of him was a perfect work of art.


    ''If only I had known Mike earlier...'' Betty thought.


    Even Betty''s mother, Ca was stunned. ''Was there such a handsome man in the world?


    Why haven''t I seen such handsome man before?'' she asked herself.


    In the past, they just knew the name of Mike and had no chance to see him at such a close distance.


    Kate was a little stunned, but she still kept calm and didn''t show any expression on her face. She


    grabbed the tea cup in front of her and took a sip. At this time, Daniel''s grandmother continued, "Mike,


    you''d better persuade Daniel. He''s been engaged for so long, but he hasn''t slept with Kate yet. He said


    he is not in a hurry, but I''m in a hurry to have a grandson!"


    Kate choked on her drink as she heard these words.


    She spat out a mouthful of tea. ''What the hell is going on? What is she talking about? She must be


    kidding me, '' Kate thought.


    The crowd eximed as they saw the watering out of Kate''s mouth.


    Betty and her mother sneered, as if they were watching a joke. ''She is coarse in her habits and brutish


    in her ways, '' they thought.


    But in the next second, they werepletely stunned, because the tea of Kate sprayed directly on the


    face of Mike in front of her. This time, they thought that Kate was doomed.


    People began to hiss.


    Everyone was stunned, including Daniel''s grandmother.


    The people of the Gu Family were the most shocked ones.


    It took a long time for everyone toe to their senses. Kate hurriedly stood up and took out a napkin.


    She stood up and walked directly to Mike, raising her hand to wipe his face.


    Everyone in the room sucked in their breath when they saw Kate''s action.


    ''What is she doing? Is she insane? She touched Mr. Leng''s face! Could she get out of here alive?'' they


    made eye contact and thought.


    When Kate looked at Mike in a very short distance, she found that his features were even more


    exquisite, without any ws. The ws were only a few naughty tea stains, and his eyshes were


    really long and beautiful, and that natural eyeliner, as if it had been painted.


    He looked like a person in the painting!


    Kate finally knew what a handsome man Mike was!


    She was feeling the urge to kiss him.


    Kate felt that her saliva was about to flow out.


    Seeing that she was in a daze and behaved inappropriately, Daniel''s face darkened. Suppressing the


    anger in his heart, he rushed to Kate''s side in a few steps, grabbed her arm and roared, "What are you


    doing?"


    "What do you think? Can''t you see what I am doing?" When Kate realized what had happened, she


    immediately retorted. What she hated most was that Daniel always told her what to do.


    With a long face, Mike sat still. He didn''t move when Kate wiped his face just now.


    Everyone was so shocked that they sat there without movement, just like statues.


    ''Since Mike had never been interested in women, how could he allow Kate to touch his face?'' they


    wondered.


    A few secondster, Daniel''s grandmother''s face darkened, "Kate, why you are so careless?"


    "I didn''t mean it. I''m sorry," Kate replied generously. She was not as timid, guilty and coward as she


    used to be. She clenched the napkin and shook off Daniel''s arm. She was not afraid of him. What she


    was afraid of was the person who was sitting there. She sprayed water in his face. What kind of


    revenge would he take?


    Kate really wanted to escape as she thought about this.


    She was really afraid that Mike would fire her.


    She really needed the job now. Because she didck money.


    Besides, Kate had already had a lot of grudges against Mike.


    She found that when she met Mike, she always seemed to have a bad luck.


    "Well..."


    At this time, Daniel''s mother, Ruby Leng, turned her shrewd eyes and looked at Daniel''s grandmother


    with a big smile. "Mom, Kate really didn''t mean to do that. Look at you. She was frightened by what you


    said just now!" Ruby Leng knew that her brother was famous for not being close to women. No woman


    dared to stay within one meter of him, not to mention being wiped on the face.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ruby Leng felt something was wrong but she couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    However, she thought it was impossible for Mike to fall in love with the timid and cowardly woman like


    Kate.


    Because her brother was quite the opposite of Kate.


    Ruby Leng thought maybe she was thinking too much.


    "Kate, apologize to your uncle! Daniel, you too!" Ruby winked at his son, Daniel.


    Daniel looked at Kate unhappily. Kate acted like that she was not the one who sprayed the tea in Mike''s


    face.


    Holding a tissue covered with tea stains in her hand, Kate was confused. A thunder and lightning


    shed in her mind. ''What? He is my uncle?'' She looked at Ruby Leng, Daniel and then Daniel''s


    grandmother in confusion.


    "What a silly girl! Mike is Daniel''s uncle," Daniel''s grandmother said in an unpleasant tone. ''How could


    Kate offend the Leng Family? What a troublemaker!'' she thought.


    Kate was stunned at once. Her mind was in a mess, as if autumn hade, and the leaves were flying


    wildly in the sky.


    Her fingers froze and the napkin fell to the ground.


    ''Mike is Daniel''s uncle? What the hell, '' Kate wondered.


    She turned around to look at Mike. But all she could see was a face as dark as a devil.

 Chapter 27 Get Pregnant First

    Chapter 27 Get Pregnant First


    When Mike nced at Kate indifferently, his dark eyes shed with a trace of cunning and evil spirit


    that she could understand, like a cold star in the night sky.


    Kate clenched her fists and stood there, not saying anything. She didn''t know what to say. She didn''t


    want to make an apology or to be rude.


    However, Daniel grabbed Kate''s arm and walked close to Mike with a smile on his face. "Uncle, don''t


    lower yourself to the same level as her."


    "Okay, I see." Mike raised his eyebrows and looked a little cold, as if he was dissatisfied with Kate''s


    indifference.


    Seeing that Kate was speechless at the moment, Daniel coughed unhappily to remind her, but she still


    stood there motionlessly without saying a word.


    Daniel''s grandmother''s face darkened.


    Ruby watched all this quietly. Her eyes were as cunning as a fox lurking at night, and he wouldn''t miss


    any clues.


    The other mother and daughter were happy to see the drama. Sitting at the outermost part of the room,


    Betty and her mother whispered, "Look, she''s done to offend Mr. Leng this time. She doesn''t know if


    she offended Mr. Leng, she offended her future mother-inw. Her mother-inw is Mr. Leng''s sister!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    What a stupid bitch!"


    The two of them gloated, as if they were waiting to see a good show.


    The other members of the Gu Family didn''t say anything more. None of them wanted to offended Mr.


    Leng. But now Kate offended and embarrassed Mr. Leng.


    Daniel''s grandmother couldn''t stand it anymore and said in a harsh voice, "Kate, Mike is the uncle of


    Daniel. You have to respect the elders, okay? Now make an apology."


    ''What the hell.


    He is my elder?


    You must be kidding me. I don''t want to have such an elder! He goes against every fiber of my being. I


    don''t want to make an apology, '' Kate thought to herself.


    Thecent Betty couldn''t hold her breath anymore. When she was about to open her mouth,


    Ca grabbed her in time and looked at her stepdaughter with a stern voice, "Kate, why are you so


    impolite?"


    Ca said as she stared aggressively at Kate.


    Kate felt her anger rise as she heard Ca''s words.


    Kate was not pleased. She was afraid of Mike because she was worried that Mike was that man who


    had slept with her, and she was also afraid that Mike would deliberately find fault with her and make her


    lose a well-paid job.


    But she was not afraid of Betty and Ca, the shameless daughter and mother.


    Suddenly, a sharp light went straight to Ca''s delicate face. Kate remembered one thing.


    She remembered that her mother had a fierce quarrel with her father before the car ident. In fact,


    she had heard part of the content, about Ca''s story. But now she was a little suspicious about Ca.


    Kate thought there was something weird in her mother''s car ident. But her host was a weak and


    timid girl, so her host hadn''t dared investigate it before.


    But she was not her host. She must get to the bottom of the ident.


    A sense of hatred rose from Kate''s chest as she thought about this.


    If Ca and Betty were really involved in her mother''s ident, she wouldn''t let them go.


    She must let them pay a heavy price!


    Withdrawing the anger in her eyes just now, Kate pretended to be weak and said carefully, "Mr. Leng,


    I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do that. Please forgive me." Kate didn''t want to call Mike uncle. Now that she


    had dealt with the matter of Mike, she would teach Ca and her daughter a lesson.


    No matter whether Mike was satisfied or not, Kate turned her head and asked weakly, "Sister, why are


    you so impolite? Why didn''t you take off your mask when you met the elders of the Gu Family? Please


    show respect to others."


    Kate''s words reminded everyone in the room.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the direction of Betty, like the inquiring shlight, on her little face


    covered with a mask. Their eyes continued to wander from Betty''s face and the mask.


    "You! How could you say that?" Ca and Betty stared at Kate almost at the same time. If looks could


    kill, Kate would not be standing here right now.


    The corners of Mike''s lips curled into a meaningful smile, as if he was eager to find out what would


    happen next.


    Sure enough, Daniel''s grandmother face was full of anger. She nced at the direction of Betty and


    seemed to be a little disgusted. Betty noticed that Daniel''s grandmother was so unhappy.


    So Betty deliberately looked at Daniel with pleading eyes.


    Ca panicked. Her mind was nk. She wanted to say something to defend her daughter, but she


    didn''t know what to say. She only clenched her fists, and the muscles on her face were twitching. Her


    eyes were as sharp as knives. She looked at Kate''s pretty face and saw Kate''scency and


    contempt.


    Ca was even more furious. She gave a hard look at Kate and decided to teach her a lesson.


    But Kate just sat there and looked innocent.


    Ruby sat there smartly, watching everyone''s reaction. There were many rtives of the Gu Family


    here. Everyone''s eyes wandered over. At this time, they saw Daniel standing up. "Grandma, Betty''s


    face is injured! Please don''t ask her to take off her mask," Daniel said anxiously.


    "Sit here," Daniel''s grandmother ordered her grandson, pointing at the ce beside Kate.


    Her attitude was self-evident. She indicated that Daniel shouldn''t involve in this issue.


    "Grandma, please!" Daniel said anxiously.


    Daniel took a resentful look at Kate and sat next to her reluctantly. He gritted his teeth and said in a low


    voice, "You made a fool of Betty on purpose! Why did you do that?"


    "No, I didn''t. I''m sure you must be mistaken about that," Kate pretended to be aggrieved, and in the


    eyes of the crowd, she was even more weak and innocent.


    "You!" Daniel was speechless and quivering with Kate''s words.


    On the other side, Betty was sitting there and looking at Daniel with a pitiful look. Her eyes were full of


    tears and her red fingertips trembled. She seemed to be afraid that they would expose her mask in


    public.


    "My sister is as beautiful as a fairy!" Kate praised Betty with a smile.


    "Really?" A young girl from the Gu Family said in surprise, "I want to see her face!"


    "I''m not beautiful at all! Please don''t listen to my sister." Betty''s eyes were grey, and a ray of light came


    out of the grey, bright and shining.


    At this time, the youngest sister of the Gu Family was closest to Betty. Then she walked straight behind


    Betty and suddenly pulled off her mask.


    Her action made the whole room in an uproar.


    Everyone looked curiously at Betty''s face.


    "I think she is not a fairy." The girl raised her hand and pinched Betty''s face. She shook her head and


    said, "She must have an operation to change her face. Because she has a frozen and paralyzed face.


    And a fake chin! I could see the prosthesis in her chin under the light."


    People in the room were talking about the girl''s words.


    "stic surgery?"


    "Fake chin? Oh, my God, that''s a big news!"


    "In fact, I think her sister is very beautiful.


    Look at her. The cogen on her face is real. She is just born with that face." The girl raised her hand


    and pointed at Kate''s face.


    Everyone followed the direction of the girl''s gesture.


    Daniel and the others looked around and found that Betty''s face was not as natural and delicate as


    Kate''s. Instead, Betty''s face looked lifeless and unreal.


    The corners of Daniel''s mouth twitched uneasily. He was a little embarrassed.


    However, his eyes suddenly lit up. ''The scars on Betty''s face were gone!'' Daniel couldn''t stop


    sniggering.


    Of course, Kate also saw that the purple spots on Betty''s face suddenly disappeared, and she


    deliberately wore this mask. It seemed that Betty''s little trick was a little better.


    It seemed that Betty wanted to show her beauty by surprise and win the recognition of the people of the


    Gu Family.


    ''You''re not going to beughing for long. I''m not falling for your little prank, '' Kate thought to herself.


    With a smug look on her face, Betty looked at Kate, as if she had let Kate down.


    The girl who had exposed Betty''s secret was Daniel''s another uncle''s child.


    She was about ten years old, innocent and cute.


    She turned her head innocently and said, "Her face looks so boring. I doubt that she went to the same


    hospital with other girls who have stic surgery. Because they look alike. Brother, are you


    nearsighted? I really don''t know your taste."


    "No, I''m not nearsighted," Daniel said as he shook his head in bewilderment.


    "If you are not nearsighted, why can''t you see the real fairy? You can only see a woman with a fake


    face," the girl asked.


    Herment was quite concise and to the point.


    Daniel looked embarrassed. He didn''t know how to reply.


    Ca''s face turned pale, while Betty lowered her head in embarrassment.


    Kate chuckled coldly. She had never thought that this issue would end like this.


    The atmosphere froze.


    Everyone on the table was stunned. They didn''t expect that the girl would say out her mind so directly.


    It was really awkward right now.


    The girl''s mother scolded her daughter in a low voice, "You are too rude. Shut up."


    "Dinner is ready! Let''s have dinner." The displeased Daniel''s grandmother sank for a long time before


    she spoke. She raised her hand and knocked on the table. The farce was finally over. She hated them


    to destroy her grandson''s reputation.


    Ruby smiled and said nothing. But she deliberately nced at the direction of the little girl and did not


    want her to say anything more. Obviously, the girl''s mother noticed that and quickly whispered to her


    daughter.


    Kate saw everything clearly.


    She thought that rich families were like deep sea. It was normal for them to quarrel or plot against each


    other.


    The dinner seemed tost for a century, especially when Kate looked up and saw the icy face of Mike


    in front of her. It was so cold that the temperature in the room dropped with Mike.


    Betty almost wanted to tell everyone that her sister was a football cheerleader. But Ca scolded her,


    "If you say this, she would not be the only one to lose face. She is your sister. Do you think it is nothing


    to do with you? It''s a shame to implicate the Xiao Family! If so, you can''t marry the member of the Gu


    family!"


    She rolled her eyes and said, "You should try your best." Then Ca looked at her daughter''s belly and


    continued, "Isn''t Daniel''s grandmother anxious to have a grandson? You can work on that right now.


    You know what I''m talking about."


    After the weird dinner, all the guests prepared to go home.


    Daniel''s grandmother suggested, "Daniel, send Kate home."


    After the group of people left, Betty sat on the passenger seat of Daniel''s car and ordered proudly,


    "Sister, you can ride with uncle." Betty was not stupid. She knew that Mike was not interested in


    women, and he was even more unsociable. And Kate had sprayed water in Mike''s face. Betty thought


    that Mike would not easily let Kate go.


    Kate didn''t want to be fooled by her sister. She prepared to say that she would take bus.


    But before she could say something, Mike opened the car window and ordered coldly, "Get in the car!"


    "I''m going to the hotel. I''ll get out of your way," Kate rolled her eyes and said. Just now, she heard that


    Mike was going back to his house in the city. That was why she said she would go to the hotel. She


    didn''t want to ride with Mike. In this way, Kate could not only get rid of her sister''s trick, but also get rid


    of the ice man.


    "I''m going the same way you are," Mike said coldly.


    ''What the hell. Are you sure?'' Kate thought to herself.


    Hearing the hotel, Betty cheered, "I''ll go with you!" Betty remembered her mother''s words just now. If


    she wanted to marry into the Gu Family, she had to be pregnant first.


    On the other side, Kate felt herself was really out of luck. She tried her best to get rid of Mike. But she


    failed.


    "Uncle Mike, aren''t you going back to your mansion?" Daniel was also surprised and didn''t dare to think


    further. It seemed that Mike didn''t want to let Kate go. He secretly worried about Kate.

 Chapter 28 A Kiss That Came Out Of Nowhere

    Chapter 28 A Kiss That Came Out Of Nowhere


    On their back, Kate didn''t know where to look.


    With her red lips tightly closed, Kate rested her chin on her hands and turned her head to look at the


    flickering lights of on the roadside. She was wondering whether Mike wanted to pay her back.


    She had already apologized to Mike for what she had done.


    Besides, she didn''t do it on purpose. She had been shocked by Daniel''s grandmother''s words at that


    time.


    It said that a woman''s mind was deep as an ocean, which made people difficult to ascertain.


    But now, it seemed that a man''s mind was also deep as an ocean, which made Kate don''t know what


    to do.


    Kate took out her phone and dialed the number. "Aunt Liu, are you in the hotel?" She wanted to get rid


    of Mike as soon as possible.


    "No, I''m not there. What''s up? Why do you ask me that?" Polly replied.


    "Okay. I see," Kate said in a slightly disappointed tone. Her small n went bankrupt.


    "What happened? Do you need help? I''ll be right back." Polly''s voice was a little anxious, as if she felt


    that Kate was not in a good mood.


    "That''s great! I''ll go there and wait for you!" Kate said with a smile. Her eyes lit up again.


    "Well, you can ask the waiter to open the door and wait for me in the suite. I''ll be right with you," Polly


    reminded Kate patiently.


    "Okay!"


    There was a trace of emotional ups and downs in Mike''s focused expression. He pressed the steering


    wheel with his big hand, and looked at Kate''s face. Her long hair fluttered in the air. With the help of the


    road light, her long eyebrows were slightly raised, and there seemed to be a rare arrogance and heroic


    spirit between her eyebrows. Mike heard Kate making a phone call, but he said nothing.


    At the gate of the hotel, Kate got off the car quickly. The moments in the car with him seemed very long


    to Kate. Finally, she got rid of him.


    Watching the car driving to the parking lot in the blink of an eye, Kate felt relieved. Fortunately, Mike


    didn''t get back at her today!


    Polly often stayed in the hotel, mostly because of the work in the club.


    In front of the presidential suite, Kate asked the service to open Polly''s room, and then she went


    straight to the suite. She wore high heels and a dress. She was so tired. This dress was a gift from


    Polly before.


    Kate took off her shoes and half fell on the sofa, waiting quietly.


    Two hours passed, nobody came here.


    Kate was so tired that she fell asleep on the sofa.


    Kate was a little groggy. Until a sound of door opening woke her up, and the second sound made her


    sober directly.


    "Honey, don''t...we..."


    Kate heard a gasping sound.


    And the sound of pulling clothes.


    Kate was startled. She freaked out as she realized what was going on.


    Kate''s whole body tensed up in an instant, and she couldn''t calm down. The ambiguous sound,


    stimted her eardrum again and again. She knew what the sound meant, so she wanted to hide


    herself.


    "Someone is in the room...so we can''t..." Polly whispered. She wanted to stop the man taking off her


    clothes.


    "No, no one is here. It''s just us here."


    Before Polly finished her words, her lips seemed to be sealed.


    "Wait, wait..." Polly tried her best to pull the man away. But she failed.


    Kate waspletely awake. ''What happened? Are manager Liu and another man having sex?'' she


    wondered. Katey on the sofa and didn''t dare to move. Now, how she wished she was invisible.


    Because she was wearing high heels. So she couldn''t even run away.


    It was so embarrassing! Kate wished the ground could had swallowed her up.


    ''It was all Mike''s fault!


    I might have gone home if he hadn''t asked me to ride in his car!


    Then I won''t want to escape ande here. I won''t face this awkward situation!'' Kate thought angrily.


    On the other side, in the living room, those two people were still all over each other.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise from the living room.


    It seemed that something fell to the ground.


    Kate thought to herself as she heard the sound, ''It was so full-on! Oh, my God, I want to leave here.


    Who can save me?''


    She covered her ears with her hands, but still heard Polly refusing in an uneven breath, "No, we can do


    it now."


    "Why?" The voice of the middle-aged man came through gradually. It was not until then that Kate


    realized that it was the voice of Uncle Jing, not another man. He was Polly''s husband.


    Kate breathed a sigh of relief. She always felt that Polly was not that kind of woman! It seemed that she


    was right.


    "Ah!" Polly grumbled.


    The voice made Kate''s heart hanging on a thin thread. She was not afraid or ashamed, but as the


    person Polly trusted, it was immoral for her to eavesdrop Polly''s privacy.


    Kate felt worse and more embarrassed. She didn''t know how to deal with Polly in the future.


    ''What should I do? I have to do something to leave here, '' Kate thought.


    Sitting on the sofa, Kate changed to afortable position and wanted to cover her ears, but it was in


    vain. The noise outside continued to creep in her ears. The clothes fell on the floor with a crash. The


    shoes fell on the floor with a crash. Although Kate covered her ears, she still heard the sound of


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    throwing clothes!


    The noise made Kate''s toes curl.


    She was going to use another way to block hearing. She was fed up with it.


    Kate crawled to the bed with her bare feet and pressed her head with a soft pillow. She really wanted


    the pillow to y a role. Shey on the soft bed, feeling that it was still useless and unable to block the


    sound. Kate was getting desperate.


    At this moment, Kate suddenly heard Polly gasping for air and pointing at the suite, "That room..." Polly


    was worried that Kate was here. If Kate was really here, her words could also dispel the


    embarrassment.


    Kate''s heart almost flew out. ''What on earth happened to Polly? If they came in naked and saw me...


    Oh, my God, kill me, now!'' Kate pictured the situation in her mind and felt regretful.


    She thought she shouldn''te here.


    But before Polly could finish her words, Uncle Jing, whose name was Albert Jing, picked up Polly,


    kicked the door open and rushed into the room.


    With her shoes in her hands, Kate hid under the bed and closed her eyes. The sound was putting her


    through hell. Then she heard the creak of the bed.


    Kate felt that she was so miserable. She didn''t know what to do and the rhythm of the bed was really


    different.


    Polly and Albert Jing were middle-aged. But they still had enough energy and never knew fatigue.


    A few momentster, the room grew still.


    Feeling the sound of the bed suddenly stopped, Kate took a deep breath and continued to hold her


    breath.


    Albert Jing looked down at the coquettish Polly, raised his hand to touch her well maintained face and


    asked, "Honey, what did you want to say? Two hours have passed. She won''te."


    "I''m worried about her," Polly replied.


    "She is an adult and can handle her own business. Don''t think too much," Albert Jing said in a mellow


    voice.


    "As for you, why don''t you go back home and stay in the hotel every day? Other people would suspect


    that your husband is not good in bed," he added. Albert Jing touched Polly''s face with his slender


    fingers. He pretended to me Polly.


    A few minutester, Polly and Albert started again.


    And the bed creaked again.


    Hiding under the bed, Kate felt that her head was about to be smashed, and her brain cells almost


    copsed.


    She wanted to run away, but she couldn''t.


    ''Who else will face this kind of thing like me?


    I think there is no other person in the world like me. I''m shit out of luck!


    No, I have to find a way to solve it. I can''t just sit here and wait.


    I have to run away!'' Kate''s brain was racing.


    Kate rolled her eyes for a long time. Then she took out a piece of nk paper from her bag and threw it


    to the table in the outer room. They were so wrapped up just now that they didn''t close the door of the


    suite at all.


    Kate put her hands together and murmured in her heart, ''I''m sorry, Aunt Liu, Uncle Jing. I''m sorry to


    interrupt you. I don''t want to ruin it for you, but... When I go out, you can continue to do whatever you


    want!''


    The sound of the paper immediately alerted the people on the bed who engaged in a sweaty. Polly


    suddenly sobered up, pushed away Albert Jing on her body shyly and angrily, andined, "Hurry


    up, put on your clothes! Someone is here!"


    Seeing the two of them walk out of the suite, Kate breathed a sigh of relief. She turned over agilely and


    lifted her shoes. She rolled forward with a skillful motion, turned out of the room and closed the window.


    The room was quiet, as if nothing had happened.


    Kate breathed a sigh of relief as she got out of the room.


    She was ready to leave here.


    Suddenly, Kate saw two figures talking under the streetmp. Judging from their clothes, it should be


    the bodyguards. She pricked up her ears and heard their conversation, "You go and watch the secure


    storage area right away. I''ll go swimming to refresh myself. I''m on duty next night. You all go to rest."


    "Captain Lin, do you need a helper?"


    "No, thanks! I can handle it myself."


    "Thank you, Captain Lin." Another bodyguard left happily.


    Kate knew that some precious things were in the secure storage area and were usually guarded by two


    bodyguards. As the general butler of the Jing Family, it was not reasonable for Allen Lin to go


    swimming alone atte night.


    Kate''s memory shed through her mind. She remembered that once, the night before the secure


    storage area was stolen, when she waited for Daniel, she also found that Allen Lin had told other


    bodyguards that he would go swimming alone.


    She felt something was wrong.


    She thought whole thing was highly suspect. Kate started by brainstorming ideas.


    In her memory, she knew that many valuable things had been stolen in the secure storage area this


    year, including the Jing Family''s items and Polly''s items. This should be the important reason why Polly


    stayed in the hotel for the night.


    It was said that Allen Lin was a first-ss bodyguard and had a high sry. Kate clenched her fists and


    stared in the direction of Allen Lin.


    Polly treated Kate well, so Kate didn''t want anyone to hurt Polly.


    Hiding in a corner, Kate tore the hemline of her dress into a miniskirt, covered her bag and shoes with


    the bushes under the presidential suite, and rushed to the figure in the distance with bare feet.


    Kate was good at martial arts.


    Soon, she felt something was wrong with her feet. Fortunately, the road was full of marble floors, but


    they were a little hot because of the sunlight in daylight.


    So Kate felt terrible with her bare feet.


    There was a living water in the backyard of the hotel, forming a river surrounding the backyard of the


    hotel. There was also a small bridge.


    There was water under the bridge. Kate jumped into the water quickly.


    Although she was good at swimming, there were still some sshes.


    Hearing the sound of water, Allen Lin, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped. He turned his head


    and looked back, but did not move.


    Kate hid under the lotus leaves in the water and held her breath.


    At this time, she heard a different sound of footsteps. Her heart jolted. ''Was there any partner of him?''


    she thought.


    "Come with me," Allen Lin said to another person. His voice was very low.


    One minute passed, Kate still hid in the water.


    She felt like she was suffocating!


    Just as she felt that she was about to be unable to hold on under the water, the water rings moved


    slightly, and a cold breath rushed towards her with the water wave. The breath poured into her mouth


    with the water in an instant, and her body leaned forward. She took a slight breath. How could this


    smell be so familiar?


    When Kate opened her eyes and looked carefully, she found that everything went ck in front of her.


    It was as if her body had hit a ck wall!


    But it was worse than that.


    Because someone kissed her lips!


    ''Oh, my God!


    What the hell?! I was taken advantage of by someone again!'' Kate wondered angrily.

 Chapter 29 Im His Big Fan

    Chapter 29 I''m His Big Fan


    Suddenly, a big hand reached out from the water. Kate felt her waist was held tightly.


    Kate was shocked. The big hand obviously belonged to a man. ''Did Allen have a third partner?'' Kate


    thought. She remembered thatst time when she caught a thief, the thief had a third partner.


    Now this man kissed her! What the hell?!


    Kate couldn''t say anything, because the vignt Allen didn''t go far. She didn''t want him getting tagged.


    Another dozens of seconds passed, Kate still hid in the water, unable to make a sound.


    A littleter, she found that Allen disappeared after turning a building. She felt safe now.


    Kate poked her head out of the water. The water blurred and she quickly moved away from the man''s


    face. She spit out several mouthfuls of water.


    Her mouth was full of that man''s smell, and she wanted to clean it.


    So she rubbed her mouth several times.


    Kate raised her hand and threw the lotus leaf on the water, because she saw that Allen had gone far.


    So she thought there could be no danger.


    She calmed down and thought carefully, ''I made a ssh when I jumped into the water. But when did


    that man swim to me?


    Why is he so quiet that I didn''t hear him at all?


    Was he a ghost?


    How did he do it without a trace?


    What a scare!''


    "Who are you? Why did you kiss me?" Kate vigntly maintained her posture in the water and took


    another step back.


    "What do you think? I think you know the answer." A cold voice came into Kate''s ears along the night


    wind. It was deep, like the heaviest string of a cello, mellow, mature, and a bit of arrogant banter.


    ''Oh, my God, it''s him again! But why is he here?


    Mike, you''re everywhere these days!


    I don''t want to see you again!


    I thought I have got rid of him. But I was wrong. Very wrong. I had tried several times, but why couldn''t I


    get rid of him?


    And just now, I was kissed by that ice man in the water!


    Did he do it on purpose?


    I remembered that he is not interested in women. What a terrible liar he is!'' Kate thought angrily.


    The moon waspletely dark today, except for the dim light of streetmps in the backyard and the


    faint darkness in the hotel. If no one disturbed, such a night should be hazy andfortable.


    However, this scene waspletely ruined by taking Mike''s car. If Kate didn''t take his car from the


    beginning, there would not have a follow-through story.


    It was like a domino effect and Kate couldn''t stop it.


    "You chased after a man at midnight?" There were some vague flirtation and some vague warmth in his


    voice.


    Kate swam to the other side and sat on the shore, her hands hanging on the water. With the dim light,


    she was like a sleeping lotus in the quiet night, blooming on the water. The bright light was shining, and


    the elegant and infinite light lit up the night sky here.


    However, Mike swam to the other side of the river before Kate and stared at her casual appearance. At


    present, Kate was not the same girl. She was gentler more real than before.


    "It''s none of your business! I was pursuing a handsome man! There''s now against pursuing a man,


    right?"


    Kate asked as she put her feet in the water. Her feet looked white like milk, which were very


    conspicuous in the dark night. Mike''s Adam''s apple bobbed. He quickly turned his head and stood


    straight behind her.


    Mike sneered, as if he got theugh. He knew that Allen was a domestic master of freebat. With


    Kate''s ability, it was already very good for her to chase him this far. It meant that she had practiced


    before and was good at running.


    Although she was almost found by Allen in the water just now, she was still excellent.


    "Then why don''t you go ahead?" Mike asked.


    Kate rolled her eyes at him and didn''t want to answer him. Whether he could see or not, if it weren''t for


    him, she would have chased after Allen again. It was this troublemaker''s fault!


    Mike could see through Kate''s mind at a nce. He thought that Kate had an exaggerated opinion of


    her abilities. Allen was not an ordinary powerful person. He was really good at martial arts. Even if Kate


    was very handy, she was definitely not a match for Allen! He continued to ask her, "Don''t you want to


    chase him?"


    "It''s none of your business," Kate replied. She didn''t want to answer his question. She didn''t know what


    he was thinking. ''Did he really want to take revenge on me?


    I have too many bad experiences with him.


    Just now, I sprayed the tea in his face.


    A few days ago, I insulted him with a torrent of abuse. And he had forced me to try the new uniform on.


    All of these are bad experiences!'' Kate thought.


    "Tell me! Why don''t you chase him?" Mike began to tease Kate harshly since he had something on her.


    Kate snorted and rolled her eyes, "Because I''m shy!" She said in a frivolous tone. She wouldn''t tell him


    the truth, and he might not believe it.


    Although she couldn''t see Mike''s eyes, she could feel that his eyes were as cold as ice in the North


    Pole, which made her feel cold all over.


    Mike took a step closer and stood directly behind Kate. She shivered and quickly stood up, as if she


    was ready to run away. She didn''t want to waste time with him.


    With another step closer, Kate couldn''t help but take a step back, her eyes were full of calctions. But


    with a loud noise, her back spine hit the guardrail of the river.


    There was no way back for her. She made a mistake. She forget the guardrail!


    He was so close to her!


    They seemed to be able to smell each other''s breath clearly. The coldness, the coldness with a faint


    smell of tobo, apanied by the night wind in summer, blew away the salty smell in the water,


    and blew all to her face. It was a strong male hormone.


    Kate''s heart was beating fast. She felt her heart skipped a beat.


    She looked away, and brighter color came into her face.


    And Mike also smelled a strong freshness. It smelled like a white hyacinth, pure but confusing.


    A few secondster, the coldness on her face was overwhelming again, making her face cool, and her


    waist leaning against the guardrail motionlessly.


    She froze for an instant.


    She had a sense of helplessness and pressure that she was doomed to die.


    "You said that you are shy because of that man?" Mike asked coldly. "Why? Do you like him?" he


    added.


    "Well... I happened to hear that Allen was here and he would swim naked in this river. Besides, he was


    handsome and good at martial arts, so I came here on impulse. I''m his big fan!" Kate said. She felt that


    her tongue was numb with his frosty aura, so she couldn''t help exining from the bottom of her heart


    that the truth was true but her motivation was false.


    Her words were full of evasions and half-truths.


    "You want to watch him swimming naked? Are you sure?" Mike asked again.


    ''What?'' Kate was slightly stunned, only to find that the huge shadow swallowed her. Then there was no


    gap between her and him, but he hadn''tpletely covered her body. As long as he moved, they


    would press together.


    "Do you mean that I messed up your n of pursuing a handsome man and watching him swimming


    naked?" The man''s cold breath came, like carrying the ice in the North Pole, which made Kate''s little


    face hurt.


    In fact, Mike was very angry to hear what Kate said.


    Because she didn''t feel ashamed at all when she said those words. Just now, she said she was shy.


    But how could a shy woman do such an immoral thing?


    Mike was getting closer to Kate as he thought this.


    He lowered his head.


    Kate felt that her head was covered with dark clouds.


    She felt his nose close to her, and the strong breath of the man sprayed on her little face. It was a little


    hot, mixed with the cold just now, cold and hot alternately.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Kate was shocked, "You... What do you want? What are you doing?"


    He had just taken advantage of her. But now, he was stilling towards her.


    He was in front of her, and the guardrail was behind her. Kate wanted to turn over, but she couldn''t.


    Moreover, she knew that Mike was really good at martial arts.


    "I''m doing the same with you," he replied.


    ''What? He must be kidding me, ''


    Kate thought in confusion.


    She thought his joke was a little cold and not funny at all.


    After keeping such an ambiguous posture with him for dozens of seconds, she felt her neck a little stiff.


    She raised her head, nodded and identally touched his face.


    This time, he didn''t take the initiative, but she did!


    It was she who took the initiative to get close to him!


    Kate really wanted to find a hole in the water to hide, or under the lotus leaf and nevere out.


    She was so embarrassed!


    Kate dodged quickly. Turning her head, she could still feel her heart pounding. She had an illusion that


    she was a survivor of a disaster.


    "You want to do this? Touch my face?" Mike asked with a smirk on his face.


    "No, I want to sleep!" Kate said angrily.


    As soon as she finished her words, she felt that she was defeated again. She said this because she


    really wanted to go home to sleep, but it seemed that she fell into the snare.


    "With me?" And sure enough, the next second, she fell into the trap of Mike.


    Kate was speechless. She raised her hand to cover her stunned heart. ''Did I say that I want to sleep


    with him? It was just a misunderstanding!'' Kate thought. She felt her mind was disturbed.


    "You can watch me swimming naked!" Mike added.


    Kate didn''t know what to say as she heard this. ''He was holding a grudge against me and humiliating


    me! He didn''t get back on me because he was waiting for the perfect opportunity!


    How could this happen to the man who was always reticent, indifferent and indifferent to women? Is it


    really Mike? He was not only interested in women now, but also liked to flirt with women?'' she


    wondered.


    Kate even suspected that this man was not Mike at all!


    Would he have a twin brother? Maybe he had a twin brother!


    But the reality was cruel. All of these were Kate''s imagination.


    "Mr. Leng... Do you have a fever? Why are you acting like this?" she asked in a low voice.


    "You should call me Uncle Mike!" he replied.


    ''Oh, my, he must insane, '' she thought.


    Kate was depressed for a while. She felt that her heart and mind were about to be hurt tonight. She


    had to use the light wave device to check if there was really an internal injury when she went back.


    She quickly sorted out her thoughts and said in a low voice, "It''s very close to the security storage area.


    So why are you here? What''s your purpose?" In fact, it was said that the important things in the


    security storage area were invaluable, and there was even a mysterious treasure.


    "You suspect me?" Mike asked back.


    Mike was the master of the Leng Family, who was well-known in the capital city for his wealth. No one


    would doubt him, except Kate.


    "What''s more, both you and I are..."


    "What happened between you and me?"

 Chapter 30 We Can Do It Here

    Chapter 30 We Can Do It Here


    "We are having an affair!" Mike said.


    Kate was very shocked as she heard this. The flirty words didn''t sound like they came out of Mike''s


    mouth at all. It was not Mike''s style. Instead, it was Justin''s style.


    Kate had the horrible sensation that her insides had an awful ache.


    The crudity of hisnguage shocked her.


    She felt shocked and totally disorientated.


    ''I would never have an affair with him!


    This ice man! This bastard!


    He said he was not interested in women, cold and ruthless. Was he a hypocrite?


    Now, he was flirting with girls, acting like a disingenuous eligible bachelor!'' Kate wondered.


    She was so shocked that she didn''te to herself for a long time.


    Suddenly, there were footsteps in the distance, and there was no ce to hide.


    Kate immediately held back her breath and tensed up. When she was about to leave here, she


    suddenly felt her waist tightened and her body lightened. Then with a flop, she was held by Mike and


    buried under the lotus leaves on the water.


    But she didn''t hear any sound of water.


    Mike''s speed and lightness wereparable to the world diving champion!


    The surroundings were dark and they could only depend on their ears.


    She held her breath immediately. She knew that she could only hold her breath a little under the water,


    because she was afraid of water and couldn''t swim well, so her mouth was not easy to get into the


    water. She looked forward that the footsteps could quickly disappear.


    But she didn''t get her wish.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer.


    So Kate''s breath suddenly tightened. Through the rhythm of the steps, she could tell that it was Allen,


    and there was a shlight in his hand.


    She felt that Allen was walking on the bridge and didn''t leave. He stood in the middle of the bridge and


    even swept into the water with a shlight. She quickly buried her head into the water, reacted quickly


    and moved quickly.


    Mike, who had also dived into the water, saw her actions. ''Was this the coward and stammered Kate?


    Although her diving skill is not good, she is smart and brave, '' he wondered.


    One minute passed!


    Two minutes passed!


    Without noticing anything unusual, Allen turned off the shlight and left. Two secondster, Kate


    wanted to break through the water and stick her head out of the water, but after moving for a long time,


    her head did not float up.


    "Ahem! Ahem!"


    Kate couldn''t hold on any longer and get a mouthful of water.


    Damn it.


    She forgot that she was held by a man who said he was not interested in women.


    She had suffered a great loss!


    When she felt that she was going to choke on water again.


    He let go of her abruptly. She took the opportunity to pull her little head with her hands and floated it on


    the water. She wiped the water on her face and breathed the fresh night air.


    She thought for a while and said to herself, "Didn''t he swim? He returned here in less than ten minutes.


    If he had gone to the security storage area to steal something, he should havee backter. Why


    did hee back so soon? So he might not go to swim.


    Did I guess wrong?"


    "We can go together," Mike said.


    Kate felt that her internal organs, which had just stopped bleeding, were broken into pieces by his


    words again!


    His frivolous words didn''t match Mr. Leng''s identity at all.


    "Mr. Leng!" she said in a loud voice.


    "You should call me Uncle Mike!" Mike emphasized. With his big hands sping her waist, Mike moved


    down quickly. Her heart jolted. ''What was he going to do?''


    She stared at his direction, and her nerves all over her body tensed in an instant.


    With an obscure smile at the corners of his mouth, his big hand slid to the edge of his skirt. All of a


    sudden, a trace of slyness shed through Mike''s eyes in the dark night.


    Kate became more and more restless. She knew that it was useless for her to stare at him. It was so


    dark that he couldn''t see her, let alone in the water.


    She took a breath ufortably, rolled her eyes and said, "How long do you want to soak in the


    water?" She had to leave the water, because she felt a little ufortable.


    "It depends on you. How long do you want me to soak in it?" The evil and attractive voice echoed in


    Kate''s ears, like the cello and the melodious music made by the moonlight, intoxicating.


    ''This bastard!'' Kate was very angry. She felt that today''s Mike was so flirtatious, like a Lothario in lion


    skin.


    No, he was not amon lion.


    He was like a lion in heat!


    He was not as cold and arrogant as usual.


    Did he eat something wrong?


    Mike didn''t move.


    Kate didn''t move too, but thought for a long time in her heart. She slightly tilted her head and didn''t


    want to have any bad physical consequences with him.


    He could feel the stiffness of her body, her instinctive vignce, and her faint resistance. Mike''s eyes


    were as deep as the night here. After a long time, he said, "Maybe he has found you." His tone was


    very serious, not like the frivolous and bantering just now.


    He was talking to her seriously.


    He suddenly loosened his grip on her dress, looked around and quickly jumped out of the water. The


    water was almost calm, and the spray was so small.


    She was stunned. He was really good at martial arts!


    After being stunned for a few seconds, she swam to the shore. As soon as she stepped on the shore,


    she let out a cry of surprise and stepped on the stones on the shore. She didn''t wear shoes! So she felt


    the dust and gravel on the ground hurting her feet.


    It was not until then that she remembered that she had thrown her shoes and bag, and her clothes that


    she had torn off, into the bushes outside the presidential suite on the first floor.


    "s!" she sighed.


    "What''s wrong?" Mike''s voice ran along the back of her neck, with heat, and rushed overyer byyer.


    She felt an inexplicable emotion growing in her chest, and she was not in the mood to care about this


    emotion. She continued to walk two steps forward and said, "It is okay."


    A few secondster, she suddenly felt her body rising in the air. When she realized it, she had been


    held in his arms. She was going to suffer losses again!


    He seemed to be able to guess what she was thinking. He said lightly, "Anyway, we just hugged each


    other."


    ''What? He actually took it for granted to hug me? I have to stop this!'' Kate struggled and was about to


    jump on the ground. At this time, he said solemnly, "He might be nearby."


    "How do you know?" Kate didn''t understand. She ignored that he was holding her and the wind was


    blowing under his feet. He was so fast!


    "Not this way!" After walking for a while, she found that it was not the way she came.


    "Maybe he is waiting for us on that road," he said in a low voice.


    Kate took a deep breath. This time, she didn''t except that this cold looking and horny man helped her


    once.


    "Do you think he is amon thief?" He sounded serious, but there was inevitably a sense of danger


    in his voice.


    "Okay. I know what you meant," Kate said as she closed her eyes. She thought she waspletely


    defeated this time.


    They arrived at the destination soon.


    She went back to the presidential suite window and almost jumped out of his arms. As soon as she


    came to the window with bare feet, she was about to bend down to take her shoes and bag.


    The subwoofer in the room pierced into her eardrum again.


    A deafening sound was heard!


    Kate was stunned. She even forgot to take her shoes and bag. She thought that maybe she didn''t


    close the window when she climbed through it.


    Their voice was a little loud!


    It seemed that Albert''s physical strength was very good.


    They were still working hard in the bed.


    ''Could Aunt Liu get out of bed tomorrow? Albert was already in his middle age, but his strength is still


    as good as he was back then, '' Kate thought. She was speechless.


    She even forgot that there was a vigorous man standing behind her. It was Mike.


    She was shocked and quickly turned her head. Her head hit his broad and strong chest with a bang.


    ''Oh, my God, it''s him again!


    Why does he keep showing up?


    I prefer to meet Justin, because Justin is easy to deal with, '' she thought.


    "Throwing yourself at me?" The charming maic voice came into Kate''s ears.


    ''You cheeky devil!'' Kate cursed in her heart.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Time stopped. The sound of love in the room came again, entangled around her ears. Her earlobes


    were stained with a little temperature by this sound. She felt more embarrassed than just now, and


    forgot to leave Mike''s side.


    After all, she was hearing that sound alone just now. Now she was hearing it with another man.


    Besides she bumped into the man''s arms just now. The distance between them was so small.


    So this scene was easy to make people get the wrong idea.


    ''Well, I must get out of here immediately!'' Thinking of this, Kate wanted to quickly bend down to pick up


    the things. But she didn''t expect another embarrassing thing to happen. When she was halfway


    through the bend, her legs were numb, and she fell towards the man.


    As a result, her lips touched the man''s private part.


    At this moment, all the hairs on the back of Kate''s neck were standing up.


    A cold, maic voice came over her head, with depression and hoarse, "Do you want it?"


    ''Damn it! This bastard!''


    Kate cursed him again. ''Does he think with his down parts?'' she wondered.


    She shrank her body and still wanted to slip away, but the man suddenly held her into his arms. The


    voice of his lips was getting closer and closer to her ears, "If you are in sort of rush, we can do it here!"


    ''You snake in the grass. How could you?


    You think you can humiliate me?


    No way!''


    Kate thought angrily.

 Chapter 31 Its Too Late

    Chapter 31 It''s Too Late


    Being trapped in his arms, Kate struggled hard and found that his shackles were too perfect. She had


    no choice but to find another way.


    She thought, ''This man is pestering me. Does he want to find a better way to revenge me?


    I couldn''t wait any longer, or I would be doomed! I must leave here!


    He is not easy to deal with!


    He is a monster!''


    Kate blinked her bright eyes and said casually, "I''m Daniel''s fiancee. It''s not suitable for us to be so


    intimate." She hinted Mike that holding her in such an indecent way was not polite. After all, he was an


    elder of Daniel.


    Ruby was Daniel''s mother and she was Mike''s sister.


    "You just remember that you are Daniel''s fiancee?" Mike said coldly, and his fingertips suddenly


    touched Kate''s dress.


    Her dress was wet and clung to her body.


    Kate closed her mouth tightly and didn''t move until Mike''s big hand moved to the edge of the dress.


    "It''s toote!" The temperature between his lips and teeth suddenly dropped. It was as cold as frost,


    rolling over and around her. She felt a strong chill all over her body.


    Mike seemed to be a little angry.


    Kate was confused. She didn''t know why Mike was acting like this.


    She didn''t know why Mike was so angry.


    The next moment, Mike''s big hand moved. HIs hand was getting closer and closer to Kate''s private


    part.


    Kate''s heartbeat slowed down along with his hand. She was trying not to breathe.


    ''What on earth does he want to do?


    Why did he say it''s toote? What is he talking about? I just knew Mike for a few days. Daniel is my


    fiancee in name only, but what does it to do with Mike?'' Kate wondered.


    But soon, Kate was too nervous to care about much.


    She couldn''t stand for it anymore.


    Feeling that her soul had been shaken away and flew above her head, Kate''s mind was totally nk.


    Because his fingers touched that part again and again, intentionally or unintentionally. When Kate had


    slept with that man that night, the man had bitten the base of her thigh.


    Then she had a scar at that part.


    At present, Mike was touching the scar again and again.


    This time, Kate was so scared that she felt her soul immediately left her body. She was so frightened


    that she didn''t move, as numb as a zombie.


    ''Oh, my God. Oh, my God. What is he doing? I remembered thatst time he wanted to do the same. If


    he didn''t mean to do thatst time, but this time...''


    Kate didn''t dare to think about it anymore.


    In fact, Kate didn''t want to get involve with a powerful man like Mike. Because he was quite the


    opposite of her.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    All of a sudden, she heard some light footsteps, which disturbed her thoughts. She immediately


    became alert and walked lightly and heavily. She concluded that it was a man and a woman. They


    sounded like a couple.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and turned her attention to the sound of footsteps.


    After all, this voice was better than the groan in the presidential suite.


    Kate felt her stiff body started to recover. It felt like all the nts started to grow in spring.


    The next second, the unthinkable thing happened.


    Things went beyond Kate''s n.


    As the footsteps approached, a thin female voice came, soft and sweet, "Daniel, let''s go back to our


    room."


    Kate sneered in her heart. It turned out that her sister and Daniel were having a tryst.


    She clenched her fists and breathed heavily. She turned around and stared at the direction of the


    footsteps. It was too dark, and only two blurry shadows could be seen.


    Feeling the reaction of the girl in his arms, Mike suddenly bent down and got close to her face. The


    corner of his mouth faintly brushed against her earlobes, and ayer of hot air blew over her earlobes,


    causing her to tremble all over. In an instant, her earlobes were hot.


    ''What is he doing? Does he want to y some tricks?'' Kate thought.


    "You want to pursue your fiance again?" Mike''s voice suddenly became cold and sarcastic. ''Kate said


    she was pursuing Allen and feeling shy. But now she wants her fiancee again?'' he thought.


    His breath was hot, but his voice was cold. Kate thought to herself as she heard this voice, ''This moody


    devil!'' Blinking her big watery eyes, she deliberately lowered her voice and said, "No, I wanted to watch


    Allen swimming."


    He smiled coldly. It seemed that she still remembered that he had interrupted her.


    When he was about to say something, she immediately raised her hand to shush him, indicating him


    not to speak. At this time, Daniel said drunkenly, "Well, go back to our room!"


    Kate was embarrassed and froze. ''What day was it today?


    Why did every couple make out?'' she wondered.


    She looked up at the sky. But it was dark. ''Is Cupid in the sky?'' she thought.


    She looked at Betty and a sudden thought came out.


    Kate thought that after Betty cured the purple spots on her face, she could no longer threaten her for


    the time being, but she had a better way to deal with Betty.


    "Let me go!" Kate growled at Mike with chagrin.


    He didn''t let go of her. But he asked with a yful tone, "Do you want to do the same thing they are


    going to do?"


    "That''s a good idea," Kate answered casually, with resentment in her eyes. She thought her host was


    too weak. They bullied her like this, but her host did not respond at all.


    Kate felt that she had lost her temper.


    "Let''s go!" Mike said.


    "This is the Xiao Family''s private affair. It''s none of your business." Her voice was unusually firm. She


    didn''t want an outsider to interfere, and she didn''t want to repeat this deadly embarrassment.


    Kate really didn''t know why her host could tolerate her sister and fiance for so long?


    "Let go of me!" she shouted again. Kate knew his hand was touching her scar without looking.


    She wanted to turn her body determinedly away.


    Before she could take action, Mike bounced away like a lightning, including his hands! ''Last time, she


    broken Betty''s bone with skillful skills. This time, it must be more interesting thanst time, '' Mike


    thought.


    When he let go of her, Kate felt the huge mountain on her body was gone.


    She didn''t think about anything and quickly squatted down to remove the grass. She found shoes, bags


    and the torn dress from it.


    When she looked back, she found that Mike had disappeared.


    He walked too fast! He just like a ghost! He disappeared just as quickly as he appeared.


    Kate had gotten used to it.


    Mike always appeared and disappeared mysteriously!


    She patted her chest and said, "It''s good that he''s gone."


    Thinking of the ce he had been touching just now, her heart trembled again. No matter whether it


    was intentional or not, she didn''t think that she would have much to do with this rich man.


    She would keep a distance from him in the future!


    She would not let him get what he wanted!


    The night became quiet again.


    But the voice in the president''s suite still made her ears red and her heart beat fast. s, Kate shook


    her head and thought. ''Tomorrow Aunt Liu should go to work. Can she get up?''


    Holding her belongings, Kate ran along the steps just now.


    Behind her, a tall figure stood in the darkness, with a sneer on his lips. ''This girl''s means were always


    surprising, '' he thought.


    On the other side, on the three floors of the hotel.


    In a luxurious private room.


    After taking a shower, Betty only wore a hollow robe. Her hair was wet and messy, and she walked out


    with a trace of curling water. She was exceedingly fascinating. "Daniel, go and wash yourself." She was


    coquettish, and her eyes were shining. Her fair fingers gently massaged the slightly drunk Daniel''s


    temple.


    The belt of the night robe was deliberately loosened.


    Looking at the attractive scene in front of him, Daniel raised his head again and found that the face in


    front of him was calm but charming.


    His big hand suddenly grabbed her robe.

 Chapter 32 A Trap

    Chapter 32 A Trap


    Kate slept till the afternoon of the second day.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, she arrived at the hall of the football club.


    No matter what happened yesterday, she had to go to work and make money.


    Sitting on the sofa in the quiet hall, she was about to have a rest. At this moment, a shrill scream


    suddenly came from the direction of the dressing room!


    "Something bad happened!"


    Then there was a burst of crying.


    Kate, who happened to pass by the hall, rushed over and found that Sarah Ruan, a football


    cheerleader, was crying on a girl''s body in a corner not far away from the hall.


    "Eva, wake up!


    Eva!"


    When Kate got closer and took a closer look, she found that Eva Li was lying on the ground stiffly. Her


    face was as pale as paper, and the corner of her mouth was oozing a blood stain. The blood on the


    ground had slightly solidified, and her fingers were curled up.


    It seemed that she couldn''t be rescued.


    There was only one person on the scene, Sarah Ruan.


    The dead girl was indeed Eva Li! Kate checked carefully again and confirmed the identity of the dead.


    She was one of the twenty cheerleaders in the football club.


    Besides, it seemed that Eva Li and Sarah Ruan weren''t very close.


    Kate immediately squatted down, deliberately spread out her palm, and aimed the light wave device on


    her right wrist at the brain of the dead. The scanning waspleted, and Kate''s brain immediately


    formed aplete picture.


    She got the diagnosis data and results.


    "The dead''s head was hurt by a blunt weapon. She died in half an hour."


    If Kate didn''t use a light wave device, she could also test the time of Eva Li''s death with professional


    equipment.


    That was to say, the time of Eva Li''s death was around half past four.


    With the help of the light wave device, Kate could not only make a more urate and efficient autopsy


    of the dead body, but also cure her grandmother''s disease!


    In particr, she could help grandma check her condition at any time.


    That was very convenient!


    Next, Kate instinctively had to check the chest of the dead, in order to thoroughly find out the criminal''s


    motivation, so she spread out her palms, aimed the light wave at the chest of the dead, and was ready


    to take photos.


    All of a sudden, she was interrupted by another scream.


    Kate was taken aback.


    Wiping away her tears, Sarah Ruan pointed at Kate and used her in a sharp voice, "Kate, what else


    do you want to do?"


    "Let me check her!" Kate said.


    "What do you want to check? Get out of my way! You murderer!" Sarah Ruan pointed at Kate madly.


    Being scolded by such crazy woman, Kate instantly withdrew her palm, clenched into a fist, and


    pressed down the switch of the light wave device. She stood up and looked down at Sarah Ruan with


    an extreme sharp eyes. "Sarah, I''m helping Eva find the murderer. What nonsense are you talking


    about?"


    "I''m not talking nonsense. You are the murderer!" Sarah Ruan''s voice was even louder! Her voice


    made the dressing room rumble.


    At this moment, more and more people crowded around to look at what happened.


    Many football cheerleaders, waiters and even yers quickly gathered around the dressing room.


    There were also several young rich men who hadn''t changed their team shirts.


    They were tall and handsome, so their arrival captured many people''s attention.


    People began to discuss, "I heard that someone was killed!"


    "Really?"


    "Yes, I just heard the murderer''s name!"


    When the crowd approached the dressing room, they saw only three people in it. One was Eva Li, the


    dead person lying on the ground, the other was Sarah Ruan with tears all over her face, and the other


    was Kate who was standing there calmly.


    Just as everyone was discussing heatedly, Sarah Ruan, who had been crying all the time, stood up,


    stopped crying and pointed at Kate.


    Her eyes were red and swollen. "It''s her. She is the murderer of killing Eva!" she shouted. She seemed


    to testify against Kate in front of everyone.


    Her words caused a stir in the dressing room.


    The crowd was startled, "How is that possible?"


    "Kate is so timid!"


    "Is it really her?"


    Standing behind the crowd, Justin blinked his beautiful eyes again and again. He believed that Kate


    could kill someone. He had personally witnessed how she dealt with Betty before.


    However, it was inconceivable for Kate to kill a colleague with no reason.


    On the contrary, the bottom of Mike''s eyes was deeper, like the dark night.


    Alexander frowned and waved his hand, "Get out of the way." As soon as he entered the dressing


    room, he saw Eva Li lying on the ground. Then he looked at Sarah Ruan, who was in pain and didn''t


    want to make a sound, and Kate, who was calm andposed. He didn''t want to call the police. But it


    was a life-and-death matter.


    Just as he was hesitating, Kate stepped forward and respectfully walked up to Alexander. "Mr. Lin, I


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    didn''t kill her, and I can prove my innocence."


    After a short pause, Justin held his shoulders tightly and wanted to see what was going on.


    Mike raised his eyebrows and looked serious.


    "David,e here." Alexander turned his head and called out to Mike, who was standing next to David.


    After a few steps through the crowd, David came to Eva Li. He squatted down and carefully examined


    the face of the dead with a low face. Then he stood up and looked at Alexander indifferently. His voice


    was not loud, but it was shocking.


    "She died for a while!" he said.


    Soon, a waiter handed over a pair of disposable gloves, but David waved his hand and refused. "I''m


    not a coroner. I don''t have the right to check her body," he said. In fact, he knew that Eva Li had been


    dead for half an hour, but he couldn''t say it.


    Alexander still frowned and looked a little unhappy. He waved his hand and said, "David, have a rest."


    Then he turned to look at Kate.


    "Do you have any evidence to prove your innocence? The police will be here soon," he said.


    "I want to ask Sarah some questions," Kate replied. She didn''t understand why Sarah Ruan insisted


    that she had killed Eva Li. She remembered that she had no grudge against Sarah Ruan and Eva Li.


    "Sure." Alexander looked at his watch and found a sofa to sit down. A hint of danger was reflected in


    his eyes.


    Kate walked up to Sarah Ruan, and the two of them were very close.


    She stared at the girl who framed her, with a hint of cruelty in her eyes.


    After staring at Sarah Ruan for a long time, Sarah Ruan''s eyes began to dodge. She even covered her


    face with her hands and cried with fear. "Kate, you have killed Eva. Please, don''t hurt me again!"


    Just now, Kate saw that when she was staring at Sarah Ruan, her pupils suddenly expanded six or


    seven times because of guilt and excitement, which was a human instinctive reaction.


    It showed that Sarah Ruan was lying. She set Kate up and seized the time when Kate woulde.


    "Why did I hurt you?" Kate asked.


    "How do I know why you killed Eva?" Sarah Ruan asked back. Sarah Ruan was stunned. She didn''t


    expect that Kate was so calm and sharp. She thought that when Kate heard that the dead person, she


    would be scared, or waspletely paralyzed on the ground, tears streaming down, and had no power


    to refute.


    ''What''s going on? Why is she so calm?'' Sarah Ruan was confused.


    Her voice began to be a little weak. She nced at the distance, and finally became arrogant. "If I


    didn''t see it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe that you killed her!"


    Staring at Sarah Ruan''s reaction, Kate thought she was just a paper tiger.


    "Let me ask you, why should I hurt you?" Kate repeated the question because she didn''t get an


    answer.


    "How do I know?" Sarah Ruan suddenly looked at the crowd.


    Kate followed her decisively. There were many people standing in that direction, but she didn''t know


    whom Sarah Ruan was looking at.


    "Then what do you mean by begging me not to hurt you?" When Sarah Ruan was distracted, Kate was


    smart and asked unexpectedly.


    "I''m afraid that you will kill me to keep my mouth shut!" Sarah said in a calm voice.


    Kate quickly looked at the ce where Sarah Ruan had just seen. Suddenly, she found that there was


    an empty seat in the crowd.


    One person was missing.


    But she didn''t know who was missing! She frowned and stared at the empty seat.


    All of a sudden, she found that Mike pointed at a tall and thin male attendant not far away, and then


    pointed at the empty seat.


    ''What did he mean?


    There was an empty seat. A waiter?''


    Kate sorted out all the clues and was suddenly enlightened.


    Mike was sending a message to her, saying that the man standing on the empty seat just now was a


    waiter. It seemed that she remembered that there was a waiter of medium height who was fat! ''That''s


    it!'' Kate wondered.


    "Mr. Lin, the murderer has just left." With a quick response, Kate looked at Alexander and pointed at


    the empty seat. "This is too bad, he escaped. A fat waiter was standing there just now!"


    Kate immediately turned her head to look at Mike in the crowd, only to find that a faint smile slowly


    appeared at the corners of his mouth and disappeared in an instant. However, she found that the


    moment his smile appeared, his delicate features were vivid and handsome, even more handsome


    than the fascinating sculpture.


    Kate was astonished by his face.

 Chapter 33 Very Alluring

    Chapter 33 Very Alluring


    Hearing this, Alexander was dubious.


    At this time, Kate looked at Justin, indicating that she wanted to ask him to find that man. He shook his


    head unhappily, but when he thought of saving her life, he turned around and left.


    The corners of Mike''s mouth lifted into a surprised smile, but his eyes were quietly staring at the calm


    and observant woman, Kate.


    He had never thought that they had a special chemistry.


    A few faint starlight gradually appeared in his eyes.


    At this moment, Polly came in a hurry. She looked good, but her eyes were a little blue, which could not


    be seen without a closer look. She squeezed through the crowd and came to the dressing room.


    "What happened?" she asked. She realized that Kate was in danger. So she nned to help Kate.


    Sarah responded quickly and stared in a menacing way at the direction of Kate. "She is the murderer of


    killing Eva!" she shouted.


    "No way! That''s impossible." Polly kept waving her hands and said, "Kate has been with me all the


    time. She just came here at five o''clock. How could she kill someone?"


    "No, manager Liu. We saw that Kate got off the bus and went straight to the dressing room of the club.


    It was just half past four at that time."


    The other two said in unison.


    Indeed, they saw Kate when she got off the bus, and so did Kate.


    It couldn''t be lied.


    Kate took a deep look at Polly and found that Polly was so kind to her. At this time, everyone wanted to


    stay away from her, but Polly was willing to protect her in front of everyone, regardless of the


    consequences.


    It was very moving.


    Some people whispered to each other, wondering why Polly had to protect Kate like this.


    Kate didn''t want Polly to get involved, so she said decisively, "I left manager Liu''s ce and rushed to


    the club. But her watch has been half an hour fast, so she thought we had been together all the time."


    Kate exined for Aunt Liu.


    She deliberately mentioned the word "half an hour."


    Kate felt relieved to help Polly clear her suspicion of shielding her.


    Polly looked at Kate sadly, her lips trembling, but she suddenly felt that Kate was smarter than before.


    In the past two days, she also found Kate had be smart.


    At this moment, police came here.


    The policemen rushed into the club and cordoned off the dressing room.


    As a suspect, Kate had to stay in the dressing room. The police asked others to leave the room as


    soon as possible. But they didn''t leave. Instead, they gathered in the corridor outside the dressing


    room.


    They started to talk to each other.


    A few momentster.


    With a suit of clothes in his hand, Justin walked over and handed it to Alexander. Alexander whispered


    in the police''s ear. The police looked in the direction of Kate.


    "Is this the clothes of the murderer?" the police asked.


    "Yes, sir." Kate was sure that the person who was making eye contact with Sarah had run away.


    "You are... You are the murderer!" Sarah shouted. The moment she saw the clothes, her pupils dted


    again.


    Alexander looked at Sarah coldly and walked directly to the police. "Sir, hope you can solve the case in


    time. If the case is solved in public now, we will be full of gratitude to you for helping us. Because it is


    good for refuting the rumor!"


    After saying that, he and Justin walked back to the corridor.


    Sarah''s eyes became more flustered, but she still pretended to be pitiful. She couldn''t help but burst


    into tears. "Police, I''m really not the aplice of the murderer. I really saw her kill Eva!"


    Polly was so anxious that she sighed and stamped her feet.


    Seeing this, Justin patted her on the shoulder and said, "She''ll be fine. Don''t worry." Heforted


    Polly.


    In the dressing room, Kate said to the police, "Sir, may I ask her a few questions?" Kate''s calm and


    unhurried expression surprised the police leader. A young girl in her twenties stood in front of the dead


    without a trace of panic and tremble! He was shocked.


    "Sure," the police replied.


    Kate walked to Sarah and asked professionally, "When did Eva die?"


    "I don''t know!" Sarah replied.


    "About what time did she die?" Kate pressed her step by step, staring at Sarah. If Sarah told her


    another time, it would be her weakness.


    "About half an hour ago," Sarah said as she clenched her fists and her fingertips trembled.


    Kate quickly discovered Sarah''s action.


    It seemed that Sarah was not stupid. Kate wanted to ask another question.


    At this time, Vera and Flora walked into the dressing room and stood outside the cordon, exining,


    "Sir, we have evidence. Kate had a dispute with the dead several days ago."


    "Dispute for what?" While recording the evidence, the police invited them to the scene of the case.


    "She seems to have been abandoned by her fiance. Her fiance has been snatched by her sister. It''s


    possible for her to kill someone on impulse!" After saying that, Vera pointed at Flora and said, "She


    knows it too."


    Flora nodded and added fuel to the fire, "I also heard that Kate poisoned her sister and sent her to


    hospital."


    "Okay. I see. Thank you for your testimony. You two can leave now." After the police finished recording,


    he signaled the two of them to leave the scene and continue to wait for orders outside the corridor.


    The corridor was filled with whispers, "It seems that Kate really killed someone."


    "Is she crazy?"


    "She peed her pantsst time!"


    "She poisoned her sister, and killed Eva!" "Oh, my God! It''s terrible!"


    In the dressing room, a police officer walked towards Kate.


    He asked Kate, "Did you have a dispute with the dead before she died?"


    "Yes, I did," Kate admitted.


    "What is the cause of your dispute? That two girls said that your sister snatched your fiance, is that


    true?" the policeman asked again.


    "Yes, sir," Kate replied.


    "Okay, you can go on asking." The policeman gestured for Kate to go on asking.


    "Sarah, since you saw me killing Eva, how did I kill her?" Kate asked again. Kate''s sharp eyes, like a


    shining sword, went straight into Sarah''s glittering eyes.


    "It''s the barbell!"


    Kate chuckled coldly, "There are many people''s fingerprints on the barbell, which can''t be used as


    evidence."


    "There is Eva''s blood on it!" Sarah insisted.


    While speaking, Sarah took out the barbell under the chair behind her, with her hands trembling. Kate


    thought that Sarah hid it on purpose so that she wouldn''t see it.


    "Did we fight?" Kate asked Sarah. She knew that if she was framed at this time, the surveince video


    would definitely be destroyed.


    "Yes!"


    The deputy captain of the criminal police team rushed over. "Sir, something is wrong. The coroner has


    a heart attack today and is hospitalized. The other coroner has asked for leave few days ago." He


    shrugged, indicating that they didn''t have a coroner now.


    Kate heard the news.


    She walked to the leader of the police generously and said, "Sir, I''ve read a lot of books about coroner.


    I can prove my innocence by myself."


    "You?"


    Everyone in the dressing room was stunned.


    Even the people in the corridor were stunned.


    Sarah heard her words and sneered, "Really? Oh please, that is such ame excuse. When did you


    learn the book about coroner? Don''t dy the police''s investigation, and don''t buy yourself time."


    A few secondster, the corridor was in a mess.


    Everyone couldn''t help but discussed with each other.


    "What? Kate can be a coroner? She must be kidding me!"


    "Is she insane?"


    "Does she have a fever?"


    "She killed someone, so she scared to have a fever!"


    "I don''t believe that she could be a coroner!"


    They changed their minds outside.


    Polly had been staring at the scene nervously, with a thinyer of sweat seeping from the tip of her


    forehead and nose.


    David raised his eyebrows and waited to see what would happen next.


    On the other hand, a faint smile yed at the corners of Mike''s mouth, showing an ambiguous


    emotion.


    Alexander suddenly stood up from the chair and sat down again, but he opened his mouth but said


    nothing.


    Lucas was busy today, so he didn''te here today.


    Justin stroked his yellow hair. Kate always shocked him. Last time, she said she liked girls, which


    shocked Justin for many days.


    Knowing that no one believed her, Kate opened her mouth and said slowly, "Sir, I can do an autopsy


    report. You can send a coroner to check it with me tomorrow. Anyway, you don''t have a coroner now.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    What do you think? And I want to prove my innocence more!"


    The vice-captain looked at the captain and the two nodded.


    Kate asked for some professional equipment and started, "The blood is bright red and the time of death


    was half an hour ago.


    Her head was injured by a blunt weapon and her skull was broken. This is a fatal injury!


    The dead had a fight with others before she died."


    After the general check-up, the report was finished in one go. The handwriting was clear, the content


    was detailed, and the terms were urate. Even the police officer widened his eyes in surprise. He


    asked in a deep voice, "Have you really studied forensic science?"


    "I''ve read the relevant books," Kate replied. She couldn''t say that she was the top coroner in the blue


    area who once lived in the 22nd century.


    "Even a famous coroner who graduated university ten years can''t be so perfect!" The police and the


    others were shocked.


    In the dressing room, Sarah was also shocked. It took her a long time to react. She had never heard


    that Kate knew forensic science. What was going on? The world was so mysterious.


    The corridor was also shocked and fell silent.


    Mike smiled with his very handsome face. His eyebrows were deep, and his deep eyes suddenly


    emitted a dazzling light.


    It was really attractive!


    Kate turned around and put down her gloves. As soon as she looked up, she saw Mike in the crowd.


    His deep and bright eyes were warm and bright, as if there was something inexplicable in them, which


    made her feel very attractive.


    No, to be precise.


    HIs face was very alluring!


    It made people drunk on it.


    For an instant, Kate even wanted to stare at his as long as she could. ''This man was so handsome!''


    she thought. When she came to her senses, she felt something wet from the corner of her mouth.


    ''Oh, my God, I was seduced!


    I even drooled!


    That''s too bad!


    I wasn''t myself!'' she wondered.

 Chapter 34 Male Hormone

    Chapter 34 Male Hormone


    These young rich men looked at what would happen next with great interest.


    There was admiration and appreciation in Justin''s eyes.


    Alexander held the chair tightly with his big hand.


    David smiled faintly.


    "The autopsy report is so good. It''s absolutely professional!" The captain and the vice-captain took over


    the corpse examination report and kept praising it. Their eyes were full of admiration. The report was


    detailed andplete. It seemed that Kate was not a novice, but a real coroner.


    "If you can prove that you didn''tmit a crime from half past four to five o''clock in the afternoon, you


    can be cleared of suspicion," The captain took the report and then back to the point.


    Katepletely drew back her gaze and calmed down.


    Kate warned herself to keep calm, not to mess up.


    On the other hand, Mike smiled charmingly.


    "I have something to say!" he said. A cold male voice came from the corridor. It was low, maic and


    hoarse, as if it had plucked the thickest string of the cello, mellow and intoxicating.


    Kate was shocked, but her eyes were calm. ''What was he going to do?'' she thought.


    She looked at him, pretending to be calm. He looked cold and noble, and there was no trace of his


    deep eyes on her.


    Everyone was shocked and turned to the source of the voice. They were all stunned. ''Wasn''t this Mr.


    Leng, who was arrogant and cold?


    Is it Mr. Leng who doesn''t even bother to take a look at women?'' they wondered.


    Mike''s voice was like a bomb, stirring up a storm in the crowd.


    After staying there for a while, the crowd began to discuss, "What?! Is he going to testify for Kate?"


    "Does Mr. Leng like Kate?"


    "No way! Thst''s impossible!"


    "Then why did he testify?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "Who knows? Let''s keep watching!"


    Justin turned his head and looked at Mike in front of him in surprise. He felt a little confused. He knew


    that Mike had been against Kate all the time, but now he had proved it for her?


    Did the sun rise from the west?


    It couldn''t be true!


    He stared at Mike, his eyes almost popping out.


    Alexander''s ck eyes moved, and his expression was calm. He just pressed the chair with his ten


    fingers open and then tightened the armrest.


    David''s eyes narrowed, and a cold light shed through the gap.


    As soon as Mike took a step, the crowd automatically dispersed a road, like a road to wee a king.


    He walked steadily and rhythmically to the cordon. The police pulled open the cordon and invited him


    in.


    He stood there, tall and slender, like a top-grade white por, towering, or like a Arctic ice de


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    moving straight over, extremely cold!


    The temperature around him dropped sharply. Not only did Kate lightly look at him in astonishment, but


    also Sarah and the others who had a big mouth and couldn''t speak.


    Sarah didn''t expect that Mike, the cold and ruthless man, who was not interested in women, would


    testify for the coward Kate.


    She was stunned. She couldn''t figure out what had happened.


    After a long time, the policeman took up his pen and began to make an inquiry record. "Mr. Leng, when


    are you with Kate?" the officer asked. He believed that Mike was going to testify for Kate.


    "I didn''t say that I would testify for her!" Mike said firmly. His words were shocking.


    Everyone was shocked again as they heard this.


    The crowd burst into an uproar again and whispered.


    "Look, I said Mr. Leng would not like Kate!"


    "How could Mr. Leng testify for her?"


    "We think too much!"


    "Mr. Leng will never like a girl like Kate!"


    However, the next sentence from Mike''s mouth shocked everyone once again. They felt like they were


    sitting in a roller coaster.


    The whole process was reversed and reversed.


    "I had stayed with her for twenty minutes. From half past four to four fifty!" Mike said again.


    At this time, Kate couldn''t calm down. ''What? What did he say? From half past four to four fifty? What


    about the remaining ten minutes?''


    She clenched her fists and stared at his deep eyes. She couldn''t see what he was thinking at all. As he


    spoke, his Adam''s apple trembled up and down.


    It was full of male hormone!


    He was plenty masculine!


    Kate was obsessed with him for a while.


    But a few secondster.


    She cursed herself in her mind, ''What are you thinking about?


    Are you crazy? Wake up! There are a lot of handsome men in the world! But he is really good-looking. I


    have to admit it.''


    All the people''s eyes were wide with horror and amazement.


    "If this is not a testimony, then what is a testimony? Did they still together for twenty minutes?"


    "Twenty minutes! Maybe they have..."


    "Does Mr. Leng like her?"


    "Is the world upside down?"


    "Oh, my God! Mr. Leng likes her! I can''t believe it!"


    "Then... What did you do at that time? Can you tell us?" The policeman''s palms were sweating. He


    didn''t dare to ask, but he had to go on.


    "I''m not satisfied with her work!" Mike said lightly.


    "What?"


    The policeman was stunned.


    The people in the dressing room were stunned.


    The people in the corridor were stunned.


    The corners of Justin''s mouth twitched. ''Sure enough, Mike is the most scheming beast!'' he thought.


    ''At this time, he even said that he was not satisfied with her job. Wasn''t this pushing her into the fire?''


    David''s eyes widened.


    ''Is it or isn''t it a testimony?'' the people thought.


    After a long while, the policeman who was taking notes finally came to his senses. "Mr. Leng, please go


    on," he said.


    "I levied a fine on her with one thousand dors because she didn''t wear the new uniform," Mike said.


    ''What? One thousand dors?''


    Everyone took a deep breath. It turned out that Mr. Leng was really vindictive!


    All the football cheerleaders were gloating.


    They murmured, "What do you think?"


    "How could Mr. Leng fall in love with her?"


    "She stammers and is extremely coward!"


    "How could Mr. Leng testify for her?"


    "I thought she got lucky, but I''m wrong." "That''s great! Mr. Leng doesn''t like her!"


    "If my prince charming likes her, I''ll die!"


    "I''m so sad when I heard that Mr. Leng likes her, but now I feel better."


    The policeman patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief. With a pen in his right hand, he asked


    cautiously, "Mr. Leng, any other opinions you''d like to share?" The police gestured for Mike to go


    ahead.


    "I criticized her and asked her to promise it will never happen again."


    ''Criticized her for twenty minutes?'' The pen in the police''s hand suddenly dropped on the table. He had


    never heard that Mr. Leng had been criticized someone for twenty minutes. Because his nce could


    solve everything.


    Mr. Leng''s eyes were cold and full of deterrence.


    ''Obviously, that twenty minutes was the hardest part for Kate, '' the police thought.


    Justin screwed up his eyes and smiled.


    "That''s all." Without waiting for the police to react, Mike turned around and left.


    Kate sneered in her heart. ''How could he said that he criticized me for twenty minutes? It''s just


    gibberish.


    However, he still bought me twenty minutes.''


    At this time, Justin blinked his eyes and got close to the police line. "Sir, I have heard that criticism. Mr.


    Leng has gone too far!"


    Standing still in the corridor, Mike''s cold eyes faintly revealed a trace of star light, which was against all


    the lights here.


    Everyone held their breath and stared intently at everything in the dressing room.


    It seemed that Kate had a hard time.


    But she still has ten minutes to kill a person!"


    The captain came over andforted Kate, "Miss Xiao, you still have ten minutes left. These ten


    minutes are enough to kill people, and you are at the scene at the first time, so you can''t get rid of the


    suspicion. If no one can testify, you must go back to the police station with us."


    In fact, that police station was not bad. It was the old and familiar ce for her, but Kate would not go


    in, which would make some people feel happy.


    Kate leaned forward and whispered in the captain''s ear on purpose.


    Justin''s eyes widened. ''What is she doing?'' he wondered.


    The coldness in Mike''s eyes was overwhelming.


    Alexander held the chair tightly again.


    Hearing that, the captain was shocked, with a look of astonishment in his eyes, but immediately


    returned to normal. He only answered with "okay" and raised his hand to indicate that she could do it.


    Kate walked up to Sarah, whose eyes were filled with panic.


    She said, "Do you know how many years a person will be sentenced if a he or she made a perjury?"


    Sarah''s pupils dted two or three times. But she still looked as hateful as before. She deliberately


    shouted to Kate, "You are the murderer! I saw you kill Eva with my own eyes. Eva''s soul will not let you


    go!"


    "Do you think I will kill her in ten minutes?" Kate asked again.


    "Yes, I do. Why is it impossible?" Sarah didn''t know what Kate was going to do, so she had to respond.


    "How did I kill her?" Kate asked again.


    "You two fought with each other, and then you lifted the barbell and hit the back of her head when she


    was not paying attention." Sarah said smoothly, as if she had seen it with her own eyes, and more like


    she had recited it.


    Kate turned to the corridor gracefully. Her eyes were clear, but with a sharp light. "In fact, I want to say


    that there are two murderers, a man and a woman. The man is the waiter has escaped."


    Everyone was shocked and did not make an uproar. They just kept quiet and wanted to wait for her to


    continue.


    However, someone asked, "Who is the murderer?"


    Without answering, Kate continued, "Eva had a quarrel with this woman, or she heard some secrets


    that she shouldn''t have heard. This woman wanted to kill her to keep her mouth shut, so the two of


    them had a quarrel and then fought with each other. The woman was afraid that Eva would tell the


    secret to other people. So the man picked up the barbell and killed Eva."


    Sarah''s eyes were filled with panic, and her fingertips in her sleeves couldn''t help trembling.


    All of a sudden, Kate turned around and approached Sarah with sharp eyes. She lowered her voice


    deliberately and said slowly, "Am I right?"


    "What are you saying? No! You are wrong! Cut the crap! You are the murderer! I saw it. You are the


    murderer!" Sarah''s words were in a mess, and her eyes were full of panic.


    A few secondster, Sarah suddenly came back to her senses and shouted, "Is that man your


    aplice?"


    "You said you saw I kill Eva with your own eyes. You didn''t mentioned the aplice. Why did you


    know there is an aplice all of a sudden? I just spected that there were two murderers. But you


    admitted it so soon. Or you didn''t see me kill anyone, but lied?" Kate asked back all the way and


    pressed Sarah step by step, which immediately forced Sarah to reveal her ws.


    Everyone was astounded to hear what Kate had said.


    They were shocked by the meticulous logic of Kate.


    There was a dead silence!


    The coldness in Mike''s eyes finally disappeared, revealing a trace of indifference.


    "Why didn''t I see her capable of doing that before? She seemed to know psychology while doing the


    autopsy report. Good girl, you are awesome!" Justin murmured. He was overwhelmed with admiration.


    All of a sudden, Sarah screamed, "Kate, you are the murderer!"


    "Well, I''ll show you who the real murderer is!" As soon as she finished speaking, the surroundings were


    quiet, and then people looked at her like lightning.


    They all had different facial expressions.


    Some of them were surprised.


    The other of them were still didn''t believe it!


    Of course, there was also the brightest light from the crowd. HIs eyes were as bright as fireworks,


    shining and handsome.

 Chapter 35 I Really Consider Pursuing You

    Chapter 35 I Really Consider Pursuing You


    "I didn''t lie!" Sarah continued to scream and defend herself. The panic in her eyes became more and


    more intense, as if she was painted with gray blue.


    "Don''t worry. Eva will tell us the truth." Kate stood there still, and her sharp eyes swept across the


    crowd like lightning, as if she was well prepared.


    At this moment, Sarah was even more restless. ''How could a dead person speak?'' she wondered.


    Her hands were tightly twisted together, and soon there was a damp in her palms.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Who is the murderer?"


    "Who is it?"


    "Who is it?"


    The crowd asked in unison.


    "I''ll tell you right away!" The corner of Kate''s mouth slightly twitched, and her eyes were as sharp as


    fire. An unfathomable confidence appeared on her face. She looked like a gorgeous woman, like a


    blooming white hyacinth, and was very beautiful. In an instant, she amazed everyone present.


    No one saw a trace of her cowardice.


    They only saw her calmness and confidence!


    "It really doesn''t look like Kate!"


    "She seems to have changed into another person!"


    "Yes, she doesn''t stammer anymore!"


    "She is not a coward now!"


    "I remembered she wet her pantsst time."


    "Did you really see that?" they started to discuss again.


    Mike''s dark eyes, which were as bright as the sky, were like the most dazzling beam of light.


    On the other hand, Justin smacked his lips and thought, ''Kate is awesome!''


    With his arms crossed over his chest, David took a look at the watch of the corridor. Thepetition


    would begin in half an hour.


    At this time, Kate saw the anxious look on Polly''s face. She immediately added, "Everyone, Eva will


    soon tell us the murderer. Thepetition will not be affected." Sheforted Polly.


    Kate felt warm in her heart when she saw the concern in Polly''s eyes.


    She put on the gloves and mask again, bent over and walked to the dead person, Eva. She squatted


    down, checked the gloves, and then looked at the dead person''s right hand.


    The dead girl''s hands curled up, but her right hand was even tighter.


    After checking Eva''s left hand, Kate found nothing. When she was about to open the right hand of the


    dead, she found that the right hand of the dead was tightly clenched. She didn''t open it for a while.


    Later, she gently pressed the acupoint on the dead''s wrist, and the dead''s right hand was barely


    opened.


    She picked up a yellow hair from her palm and checked and dealt with it. Kate ignored it on purpose


    just now.


    She picked up the hair with her right fingers and walked to Sarah. "Sarah, don''t you think this hair looks


    familiar?"


    "Of course!" Beads of sweat climbed up the tip of Sarah''s nose and forehead. She took a step back


    and argued, "We are together every day! We are good friends!"


    "It seems that you won''t admit it until the truthes out," Kate said coldly.


    Kate put the hair into a stic bag handed over by other policemen, and then put some tiny things into


    another bag. Sarah and others did not see the second bag clearly.


    Everyone took a deep breath.


    "Now, let me tell you who is the murderer!" Kate waved the two bags in her hands, "These two bags are


    the evidence!"


    The surroundings were extremely quiet.


    It was so quiet that a pin drop could be heard.


    Kate''s calm eyes swept over the people outside the corridor. She held the bags in her left and right


    hands, stressing each word forcefully, "The murderer is Sarah!"


    Her words like a thunderous sound.


    "What?"


    "How is that possible?"


    "No way!"


    The onlookers around them all expressed their doubts.


    With a faint smile, Kate pointed at the bag on her left hand and said, "This is the hair of the murderer


    that Eva held in her hand before she died. She wants to tell us who killed her!"


    "But many people have such hair. How can you be sure that it''s Sarah''s? Moreover, even if it''s Sarah''s


    hair, it doesn''t mean that she killed someone. Because they are very close, it''s normal for them to have


    a hair of a friend!" Disdain was written all over Vera''s face. She turned around and asked other football


    cheerleaders, "Do you think so?"


    Seeing thecent look on Vera''s face, Kate slightly raised her eyes and said firmly, "I will make


    you sincerely convinced!"


    "Then I''ll wait!" Vera said and stared at Kate fiercely.


    Kate put away the hair and raised another bag, "This is the crumb, and the crumb belongs to Sarah!"


    Sarah''s face turned pale. She gritted her teeth and insisted, "Why are you sure it''s mine? Nonsense!"


    "You and your boyfriend are doing something secret. Of course there is a secret. Eva identally


    broke it and you wanted to kill her. But the football cheerleaders wille soon, so your boyfriend lifted


    the barbell and killed Eva with one move, right?"


    "You... You... What arrant nonsense!" Sarah''s face waspletely pale. She kept stepping back and


    her hands were shaking violently.


    "Let me tell you what happened!" Kate said slowly. Her red lips moved, and her white teeth were


    slightly exposed, like a lotus in bud. Thebination of red and white made her iparably


    beautiful.


    "Eva found out your secret. You wanted to keep it a secret, but Eva tore it up with you. Atst, you


    grabbed her hair and she stretched out her hands to grab you. She didn''t catch you, but caught..." Kate


    paused on purpose and found that Sarah''s face was pale and her body waspletely leaning against


    the wall of the dressing room.


    "What?" Sarah asked.


    With a serious look on her face, Kate stared at Sarah seriously and said again, "She caught your


    earlobe. If you don''t believe me, you can check it. Sarah covered it with red earrings on purpose. But


    there is a trace of blood seeping from the edge of the EARRINGS!


    At this time, your boyfriend lifted the barbell from behind Eva and punched her to death!"


    As Kate finished, everyone looked each other and didn''t know what to say.


    Everyone was in an uproar!


    "Really?"


    "Really?"


    "Is that true?"


    Two policemen had already walked up to Sarah and caught her, who was scared out of her wits and


    weak legs. They flipped her hair and removed her earrings, and found that there were indeed nail


    marks!


    Kate turned around and said, "Captain, the murderer has been found. The waiter is an aplice."


    She was as bright as the sun, lighting up everyone''s gloom. She not only ignited her own sky, but also


    ignited a pair of dark eyes in the crowd.


    The police were shocked!


    ''She solved the case with a perfect performance! What a wonderful girl!'' they thought.


    The captain held Kate''s hand excitedly, "Thank you so much, Miss Xiao!"


    Mike''s eyes darkened, like stars falling into the night, without a trace of light.


    The crowd cheered.


    "Kate is too brilliant!"


    "That''s awesome!"


    Vera snorted coldly, turned around and left without too much expression.


    Flora and Shirley followed her closely.


    Kate walked out of the cordon in exhaustion. She felt a little tired, mainly because she didn''t have a


    good restst night.


    The first one to rush out of the crowd was Polly. She grabbed Kate''s arm excitedly and said with


    surprise, "You''re awesome, Kate. When did you learn the forensic science?"


    "I''ve been reading the relevant books. I''m going to take a forensic course during my junior year," Kate


    exined to Polly.


    "Lucy wille back from her hometown in two days," Pollyforted her.


    "Okay. I see," Kate replied.


    At this time, a coquettish gaze stopped on Kate''s face, and then a wisp of yellow hair flew in front of


    her. Justin looked at Kate up and down in amazement. "Kate!" He then whispered in her ear, "I really


    consider pursuing you!"


    ''What? Is he insane?''


    Kate wondered. She was speechless.


    Although Justin''s voice was low, a few people around Kate heard it, especially Polly, Mike and David.


    Upon hearing this, Polly was overjoyed. She grabbed Kate''s hand with one hand and held Justin''s


    hand with the other hand. "If you two like each other, I''ll help you break off the engagement with your


    uncle and help you stay with Justin!" she said with a smile.


    It was quiet around. Then they began to discuss, "Kate is going to marry into a rich family!"


    "Because Polly likes her!"


    "You are right!"


    "She has a backer!"


    Kate was speechless again.


    ''What are they talking about?


    Last time, I refused Polly with an excuse of Daniel. This time...''


    "Aunt Liu, I''m still young. I''m just a sophomore," Kate said awkwardly.


    "You are already twenty years old! I was married when I was twenty years old!" Polly was overjoyed.


    "Justin, I know you like Kate! So we can help you!" As Polly spoke, she took a look at Mike, who was


    standing not far away. Her eyes were sharp. She wanted to see Mike''s reaction.


    But his indifferent face didn''t change at all.


    This man was too cold!

 Chapter 36 Want To Marry Him

    Chapter 36 Want To Marry Him


    Three dayster.


    Back to the hotel where the yers stayed, the football cheerleaders were about to change their


    clothes and go home.


    When Polly happened to pass by the dressing room, she heard a burst of discussion.


    "Do you know?"


    "Kate is crazy!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I heard that she fell in love with Allen from the Jing Family!"


    "Allen? The bodyguard the Jing Family?"


    "He is very handsome!"


    "He is the champion of the national freebat!"


    ''What happened?''


    Hearing this, Polly stopped. She stood at the door of the dressing room and listened carefully.


    "I heard that the morning before yesterday, Captain Lin went to enjoy the hot spring, but she followed


    him all the way for a full day!"


    "You mean she watched a man bathing in hot spring?"


    "Exactly!"


    "Shame on her!"


    "A psychopath who can examine corpses!"


    "Anthomaniac!"


    Another girl said, "You don''t know that the most ridiculous thing is that she stole Allen''s clothes in the


    hot spring, which made him very depressed..."


    "Oh my God! She is so shameless!"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Yesterday, she chased after Allen all the way to his house and expressed her love to him, but he said


    he had a girlfriend!"


    "Did she give up?" Someone asked.


    "Of course, Kate didn''t give up. She waited for him at the gate of the Allen''s house for half a night."


    "Oh, my God. She really has a crush on Allen!"


    "Maybe!"


    "What about her fiance, Daniel?" Someone said.


    "Daniel? He likes Kate''s sister. Anyway, they could pursue their own happiness."


    Polly couldn''t calm down anymore. She clenched her fists and a me of anger rose from her chest.


    ''What''s wrong with her? Is she insane?'' she thought.


    "Guess what''s going on today?" The discussion in the dressing room became more intense.


    "Today, regardless of other people, Kate sent roses to Allen in person and said that she want to marry


    him, which made Allen in the office very embarrassed."


    "What''s more, Kate didn''t give up. She just flirted with Allen, grabbed his tie and even made an


    appointment to watch a movie together..."


    "Really?"


    Polly was so angry that she couldn''t stand it anymore. She went straight to the presidential suite on the


    first floor. She took a sip of tea and pressed her heart down. She directly dialed the phone number of


    Kate, "Kate, I have something to discuss with you."


    "Manager Liu, please wait a moment. I''m with Captain Lin. I have to hang up now. I''ll call youter,"


    Kate said in a gentle voice.


    Kate hoped that her n of distraction would seed.


    Polly was so angry that Kate didn''t even listen to her.


    Kate hung up the phone and stopped Allen who was doing business, "Mr. Lin, let''s watch a movie


    together, okay? There is a love movie today!"


    She grabbed Allen''s sleeves with both hands and acted cute.


    Allen was both anxious and angry. He looked up and found that there were really a lot of people


    As Kate pulled his sleeves, she pouted and said, "Allen, you tell me! Will you go or not?"


    Kate felt that her tone was so disgusting that she nearly threw up.


    "Miss Xiao, I already have a girlfriend!" Allen stressed angrily, but he couldn''t really lose his temper


    directly.


    "You can break up with your girlfriend. Then I''ll be your girlfriend. I''ll help you wash, cook and warm up


    your bed!"


    "What?" Allen stared nkly at Kate, who was staring at him like a shining flower. She was gentle and


    beautiful, like the peach blossoms in March. How could she say something like "warm up the bed?"


    He was shocked.


    Soon, Allen came to his senses. He pulled back his sleeve and said kindly, "Miss Xiao, you already


    have a fiance!" Moreover, he knew that Polly wanted to make a match between Kate and Justin three


    days ago.


    "I''m in love with someone else now! I just want to be with you!" Kate raised her chin and shook his


    uniform with both hands. She stared at the masculine face pitifully. Allen was really a good looking


    young man, but unfortunately he had an evil mind!


    The onlookers in the distance snickered.


    "Enough! Look at you! What are you doing?" As soon as Polly arrived here, she saw Kate and Allen


    tussling with each other. She was so angry that her chest rose and fell.


    ''What''s wrong with Kate?


    For a moment, she was coward and stammered.


    Later, she could be a coroner to check the dead body.


    Now, she is a crazy fan of Allen!''


    Polly felt that she almost didn''t know this Kate in front of her.


    "Hello, Mrs. Jing!" When Allen saw Pollying, his face suddenly changed. He quickly shook off


    Kate''s grip and bowed his head respectfully to Polly.


    "She is messing around. But you can''t!" Polly''s heart was burning with anger.


    Allen was smart enough to understand that.


    In the office.


    Kate stood obediently behind the desk like a pupil who had made a mistake. Polly was still out of


    breath. After drinking a few cups of tea, her anger gradually dissipated. She said slowly, looking at Kate


    who lowered her head and frowned, as if she was as honest as before.


    She nodded with satisfaction, "Kate?"


    "Yes, I''m listening." Kate raised her head and looked at Polly, who was staring at her lovingly. Although


    she was angry, what was in her eyes couldn''t deceive others.


    Polly looked at her with disappointment.


    Kate was stunned and quickly lowered her head again.


    "Allen has a girlfriend and will get married soon, so you can''t be with him." Polly only heard that Allen


    had a girlfriend, and she had never seen his girlfriend either. But she had to say so in order to make


    Kate give up.


    "People can get divorced even if they are married, not to mention they are not married yet." Kate raised


    her head and said confidently.


    Polly shook her head as she heard this. Polly took a deep breath. Looking at the stubborn Kate, she felt


    a sharp pain in her head. She raised her hand to touch her forehead and said, "I have introduced Justin


    to you, but you don''t want him. Why do you like a bodyguard?"


    "Different people have different thoughts." With her head tilted to one side, Kate looked like an unruly


    girl.


    Polly almost spat out a mouthful of tea.


    Looking at the determined expression on Kate''s face, Polly was relieved and asked slowly, "Do you


    really like Allen?"


    "Yes," Kate replied.


    "Why do you like him?" Polly asked.


    "He is handsome, good at martial arts. Moreover, his eyes were beautiful, and his face was handsome!


    Anyway, he is perfect!" Kate counted carefully with her fingers. She was beaming at the name of Allen.


    "You like Allen, so you think he is perfect. Isn''t Justin good for you?" Polly asked.


    "He is good, but I don''t like him. I only like Allen. Aunt Liu, can you ask Uncle Albert to introduce Allen


    to me? If Uncle Albert could help me, ratio of sess for being with Allen seems high." Kate continued


    to pester Polly.


    Polly had a headache. She waved her hand and said, "Can we change a topic, Kate?"


    "No, I have to see him as soon as I open my eyes. By the way, Aunt Liu, I don''t have time to talk to you


    anymore. I have to go to see him right away. I''ll go with him wherever he goes! So that he won''t be with


    other girls!" Kate turned around and left, as if she had to marry Allen.


    "What will you do if he goes to the bathroom?" Polly looked at her back and asked.


    "I''ll wait at the door!" Kate paused and answered.


    "Aren''t you afraid of beingughed by others?" Polly asked again.


    "I''ll pursue my path and let others say whatever they want to say!" Kate''s disapproval and eloquence


    "Go ahead! Do whatever you want to do!" Polly murmured. Polly was extremely agitated. It seemed


    that Kate would not give up on Allen.


    Kate left the office happily. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Justin standing outside. She


    asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "I have something to talk to Aunt Liu." A forced smile appeared on Justin''s face.


    As soon as Kate turned around and was about to leave, Justin''s beautiful eyes blinked and then


    followed her. "How do you know that the aplice is Sarah''s boyfriend?" he asked. He couldn''t figure


    it out, so he wanted to ask Kate in person.


    Kate turned her head and snickered, "I''ll tell youter." Then she turned around and continued to walk


    forward.

 Chapter 37 A Cunning Fox In Sheeps Clothing

    Chapter 37 A Cunning Fox In Sheep''s Clothing


    Polly had been struggling all the time. As an old staff of the Jing Family, Allen was not only good at


    martial arts, but also had a good character. Therefore, she didn''t want to transfer Allen away under any


    circumstances. However, seeing that Kate had be very crazy, she insisted on pursuing Allen


    wholeheartedly. ''What should I do?


    Allen was the best person to guard the security storage area, '' Polly thought.


    She had no choice but to call Albert.


    Back home, Katey on the bed leisurely. When she went out, she saw the hesitation in Polly''s eyes.


    Kate was happy to see that. She was getting very close to her goal. She had to provoke Polly to pull


    Allen out of the security storage area.


    She was sure that Allen was absolutely suspected!


    She rolled her eyes. Light popped just now from her brain.


    She finally came up with an idea.


    On the early morning of the second day, Kate yawned and appeared in the Polly''s hotel in order to get


    close to Allen. She wore a long red strapless dress and looked very beautiful. "Allen, you''re finally


    here!" Her hair stood on end because of her own coquettish voice.


    Allen raised his head and looked at her. He recognized that she was indeed beautiful, but he couldn''t


    get rid of her. After all, Polly liked her. Polly was Albert''s wife of the Jing Family, and she was his boss''


    wife. He couldn''t offend Kate, so he had to step back and waved his hand, "Miss Xiao, I really have a


    girlfriend! I told you!"


    "I said you can break up with her! And then stay with me," Kate said with a cute smile.


    "Let me think." Allen was so anxious that he frowned.


    Someoneughed in the distance.


    "What are you thinking about? Just think about me!" Kate said. She felt she was really bold.


    "Kate! Come here!" Polly heard the noise in the backyard and heard someone talking about Kate. She


    rushed over without blinking. What happened yesterday almost pissed her off.


    "Go back to my office!"


    Kate followed Polly back to the office in a low spirit. There were three people sitting in the office. They


    were Justin, Alexander, and Mike. Mike looked cold and calm, which made the temperature in the big


    room drop sharply.


    "That''s it for the spot advertisement." Polly took a look at the direction of Alexander and Mike and said,


    "We''ll talk about it in the afternoon. Justin, will you stay for a while?" Polly wanted to solve the problem


    of Kate as soon as possible.


    "Okay." Justin''s beautiful eyes blinked again and again. He sat there still, but he still nced at Kate in


    a long dress.


    She was so beautiful and charming.


    Justin could not take his eyes off Kate.


    Mike and Alexander left the first floor together, Mike didn''t look at Kate at all. HIs face was as dark as


    dark clouds.


    In the office.


    Polly sat beside Kate and said earnestly, "Your mother passed away early and wanted me to take care


    of you. So I have to take good care of you, right?"


    "Yes." Kate behaved well.


    Seeing her pretending to be innocent, Justin didn''t believe her. He thought that Kate was a cunning fox


    in sheep''s clothing!


    "Kate, you can''t be with Allen." Polly''s heart ached at the thought of this.


    "Aunt Liu, in fact, Allen is really good. I think it''s easy for a woman to pursue a man!" Kate''s eloquence


    made Polly''s heart almost crack. And Justin, who was sitting next to Polly, was speechless too.


    "Justin is a member of our family. We''ve been watching him grow up these years. Although he''s usually


    cheerful, in fact, he''s a good man and never has promiscuous rtionship. So you can try dating him..."


    Polly went straight to the point.


    Kate was astonished by what she heard.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    On the other side, Justin was stunned too. Then he stood up and said, "Aunt Liu, please go ahead. I''m


    going to the bathroom." After saying that, he took the opportunity to run away. Then he bent over the


    door and eavesdropped.


    ''Why did Polly want me to stay with Justin? Is it because the Jing Family is a rich family?'' Kate was


    confused. Last time, Polly had told her not to involve with those rich young men. Because they were


    yboys.


    ncing at the direction of the door, Polly said in a low voice, "I''ve been married to the Jing Family for


    many years. First, Justin has a good character. Second, if you marry him, I can take care of you. Two


    things are perfect. The result is, I don''t fail your mother''s orders, and we can also take care of each


    other."


    At this moment, Polly''s phone rang.


    She looked at the number and said to Kate, "Wait for me here. I''ll be back soon." When she went out,


    she saw Justin walking towards the room. She quickly said, "Keep herpany. I''ll be right back."


    Polly didn''t want Kate to see Allen again!


    It was so humiliating!


    After walking to her office, Justin sat down swaggeringly, shook his hair and winked at Kate. "What do


    you want to do again?" he asked.


    Kate looked at him, pretending not to understand. "What do you mean?" she said.


    "What do you want to do with Allen every day? Yesterday, I heard that you knocked on the door of Allen


    in your translucent pajamas, which not only scared him away, but also woke up a building! The


    neighborsined!"


    "Is it a crime to look at handsome men?" she asked.


    "Of course... NO!" Shaking his hair, Justin seemed not to be convinced and angry. ''Couldn''t she see


    such a handsome man in front of her?'' he wondered.


    Later, he remembered that the case was solvedst time. "By the way, you haven''t told me yet. How do


    you know that the aplice is Sarah''s boyfriend?"


    Before Kate could answer, they heard a loud bang.


    The door was pushed open with great force.


    And a gust of cold air swept in with the door. Kate felt cold all over her body, and subconsciously


    covered her shoulders with her hands. Then she looked carefully and found that it was the dark-faced


    Mike.


    Hearing that, Justin was also stunned. He looked behind him and asked, "Why hasn''t Alexandere


    yet?"


    Ignoring Justin, Mike walked up to Kate in a few steps. His action was as cold as the North Pole wind.


    Kate looked up at him calmly.


    Seeing her reaction, Mike''s face became more and more gloomy. Suddenly, he raised his hand and


    grabbed her wrist. Without her resistance, he dragged her directly to the suite of the office.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He moved so fast as if he was carrying a chick to be ughtered.


    These movements stunned Justin. He took a deep breath and thought, ''What is he doing? Did Kate


    offend Mike again? But I remembered that Mike had punished her with money, why didn''t he let her go?


    It was really out of line!


    It seemed that Kate was in danger! I have to do something!''


    Justin ran out of the room and patted his chest in astonishment. He had never seen that Mike was so


    angry with a woman.


    Before Justin could enter the suite of the office.


    The door was mmed shut all of a sudden.


    Justin touched his face. Fortunately, the door didn''t hit his handsome face.


    Kate and Mike were standing in the small suite.


    Mike gave Kate a very stony look.


    The two of them were very close to each other. Kate looked up at his dark face, which was depressing,


    as if she owed him a lot of money. But he was also good-looking when he was angry, especially his


    rose-colored lips, which seemed to be painted by lines. They were very thin and beautiful!


    Smelling her cold breath with a faint smell of tobo, she thought, ''Are his lips cold or warm?


    Are they have the smell of tobo or ice?


    Or mixed up?''

 Chapter 38 What A Dangerous Man

    Chapter 38 What A Dangerous Man


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    After running for a few seconds, Justin came back and smashed the door with his hand in worry. "Mike,


    let her go. Don''t push her too hard."


    Mike opened the door and cast a cold nce at Justin. Justin felt his forehead was cold and his whole


    body was cold. He turned around and ran away in a sh.


    The door was closed again.


    All of a sudden, Kate came to her senses. She thought the man in front of her was definitely a


    handsome man who could bewitch all the people, but she couldn''t afford to offend him. Because he


    was a man from a rich and powerful family. If she did too much, she would be trampled to death in


    minutes!


    "Mr. Leng? What do you want?" Kate called softly.


    "I''m your uncle!" Mike said coldly.


    "You!" Kate was speechless.


    "Call me uncle before you break off the engagement with Daniel." Mike''s attitude was very cold and


    gloomy, as if he was going to punish Kate.


    His ck eyes were full of coldness, like swords piercing into Kate''s heart, as if he wanted to see


    through something.


    ''What was he doing?''


    Kate slowly came to her senses and decided to convince him. "Mr. Leng, I''m amon girl. If I


    offended you, please forgive me. I didn''t mean to do that." She pretended to be weak and innocent,


    and her eyes were full of tears, looking at him eagerly.


    She frowned because of the pain.


    A few momentster.


    Mike suddenly let go of her, and the coldness in his eyes gradually appeared, but it was still dark and


    heavy, and his voice was also full of danger. "You can''t provoke him!"


    She was shocked by his words.


    "Who?" Kate rubbed her aching wrist and muttered in her heart, ''Do men like to pinch women''s wrists?


    Last time it was Daniel. He dislocated my wrist. Fortunately, I could pinch it back. This time, Mike


    almost broke my bone.


    Fortunately, my wrist didn''t break.


    But did he talk about Allen?''


    She raised her head and stared at him, only to find that the pair of sharp ck eyes was an invisible


    sharp sword, which had been worn through from her front heart to back.


    Kate froze for an instant and asked, "Are you talking about Allen?" She said suspiciously. She took two


    steps back. She felt she was too close to him. She felt the aura was too cold, so she stood with her


    hands crossed over her shoulders.


    Seeing that she was avoiding him, the corners of Mike''s lips curled up and a hint of warmth appeared


    in the corners of his eyes.


    She saw through at a nce.


    It reminded her of the night a few days ago. Their rtionship between them was so ambiguous that it


    was almost indescribable. She was shocked every time she thought about it.


    "Yes." His voice was firm.


    ''What did he mean by mentioning Allen? Why didn''t he allow me to offend Allen? Is it because he and


    Allen are on the same side?


    No, it was impossible. If only Mike hadn''t saved me by the way that day, I would have been found by


    Allen. If they are on the same side, Mike didn''t need to save me.


    Then why did he say that?'' Kate couldn''t figure it out and her brain ached.


    ''What on earth did he mean? Could he speak it out quickly? He always broke off in mid-sentence! I was


    fed up with it! Oh, God, who can help me?'' Kate wondered.


    She licked her lips with the tip of her tongue and pursed the corners of her mouth. She found that it was


    very dry, and her throat began to burn. She smiled awkwardly and pointed to the door. "Mr. Leng, I want


    to drink some water." Then she swallowed.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not like her usual way of swallowing. It seemed that she was guilty, afraid, and a little cute.


    Especially when she licked her lips and pursed the corners of her lips, she even had a sense of sexy.


    He remembered holding her in his arms in the water three days ago. He had touched her perfect figure.


    His throat was dry, and a trace of me quickly rose from the bottom of his eyes. Then he decisively


    turned his head to calm down.


    A few secondster, he looked at her again.


    He stared at her pretty face coldly and said word by word, "Allen, his code name is ck Eye. He is the


    backbone member of the HYS Organization. He is sinister and merciless! You are not a match for him."


    Mike indicated that Allen was not Kate''s type.


    At the thought of this, Kate''s dry heart finally calmed down and her heart beat steadily. It turned out that


    Mike had said that Allen was a terrible dangerous man.


    "But he might be a thief. I happened to see him go to the security storage area before the storage area


    lost something." Kate told Mike the reason why she had followed Allen every day.


    "So you think he is a thief and followed him with the pretext of love?" Mike asked.


    "Yes, he is likely to be the thief," Kate replied.


    "So is it possible that it just a coincidence?" he asked again.


    "No, if it''s a coincidence, it can only happen once. But this time, he went out by himself. He had said he


    wouldn''t take anyone with him, but someone came halfway. That''s an appointment, and that man must


    be in the same group with him. By the way..." All of a sudden, she thought of a crux.


    "Do you know how long will the security storage area do inventory?" she asked.


    "Once a month." Mike knew it very well.


    The security storage area was a ce where the five top families put their valuables, or something that


    needed to be prepared in advance by the auction house. It was well guarded and generally wouldn''t be


    stolen. However, a few things happenedst year in session, and then they found Allen. After Allen


    arrived, the security storage area had also been stolen. However, those stolen things were not very


    valuable. So they didn''t take it seriously.


    "Only one monthter will we know if there is anything missing in the area," Kate continued,


    disappointed.


    Suddenly, Mike cast a nce at her.


    He said, "We can know it tomorrow or the day after tomorrow!" Mike''s eyes were once again full of


    charm, and the charming stream of light affected Kate, who was not far away from him.


    She understood immediately.


    ''Did he mean that I could check the ounts and clear the items with him?


    No, no, no. It''s too much work. The two of us can''t do it, '' Kate wondered.


    "Actually, we can let others check the ounts!" He raised his right finger and pointed at his head. He


    was telling Kate to get creative.


    With a sh of fireworks in her eyes, Kate instantly understood his intention. But there was another


    question. Why would he help her? Or was he only fishing?


    Kate doubted.


    "In fact, you are good at stealing!" Mike said.


    "You!" Kate was speechless.


    "You even stole things from a child?" he added.


    Kate was sharply hit by the full meaning of his words. That day, she secretly stole the light wave device


    of the little boy in the pediatric ward. To be exact, the light wave device was pulled out from the thief''s


    hand, but the battery was really stolen by her when she sneaked into the little boy''s ward. Kate decided


    to tell him the truth.


    She stretched out her right wrist and said, "This is mine, and so is the battery. But I lost it, so I just took


    it back. That''s it." Her words were reasonable. But why she felt guilty when she said that? Kate was


    confused.


    "Then I remembered you had ckmailed your sister," he said.


    ''Oh, I see. He knows everything I have done. Did he irvoyant?'' Kate stared at him, angry and


    resentful.


    "That money belongs to the Xiao Family. It was my mother''s dowry that brought up the Xiao Family.


    Don''t you think that I couldn''t take hundreds of thousands from the Xiao Family?" This time, when she


    thought of her deceased mother, her ruthless father, and her malicious stepmother, Kate became


    confident and said in a loud voice.


    "Mr. Leng, do you want to send me to the police station?" There was a hint of vignce in Kate''s eyes.


    After all, he was the brother of Ruby, and the real uncle of Daniel.


    Mike, Ruby and Daniel were a family. She was just an outsider.


    Kate wondered why she had ignored this and nned to cooperate with Mike.


    She regretted and waved her hand. "I will go back on my words," she said. ''What a bastard! He set me


    up!'' she wondered.


    "Which words?" he asked.


    "I said we can make cooperation, now I want to take it back," she said.


    Mike''s face darkened and a trace of coldness pierced through his hair. "How dare you break the


    contract?" he said coldly.


    "Why not? I think I didn''t sign the contract with you. So I didn''t break the contract with you, right?


    Besides, the cooperation was just a hint! Neither of us said we will make cooperation," she said firmly.


    "Then you can try it," he said coldly.


    "Okay, I will have a try!" She raised her head and acted unscrupulously. She thought that it was time for


    Polly toe back, but it was a pity that Justin could not help her.


    "How dare you!"


    "So what?" She put her hands on her waist, as if she was going to die.


    ''This was the first woman who dared to challenge me, '' he thought.


    All of a sudden, Mike made a move.


    With a smile on his lips, Mike grabbed her arm and pulled her into his arms, pinching that part exactly


    with his fingers. The part that had been bitten!


    ''Oh, my God!''


    At the same time, Kate almost forgot the pain.


    This was the third time that he touched the ce where that man had bitten.


    Did he do it on purpose?


    She froze in his arms in astonishment, motionless, as if she was pressed on an acupoint, and her


    breath suddenly stopped.


    At this time, the corners of his rose-colored lips approached her ears, and the heat was burning,


    lingering around. "You should owe me something, right?" HIs voice was very attractive.


    Kate felt that she waspletely shocked by this sentence. She felt her soul almost lifted her out of


    herself.


    She remembered that on the first night she experienced the time travel, she made an IOU note to that


    man who had slept with her.


    ''Was Mike really the man who had slept with me that night?


    If it is true, what should I do?


    Damn it!


    Am I under his thumbpletely?


    What a dangerous man!'' Kate sighed.

 Chapter 39 A Secret Relationship

    Chapter 39 A Secret Rtionship


    Suddenly, Kate felt a little pain.


    The pain in her nerves finally pulled her thoughts back from other things. But Kate wondered why her


    lips felt hurt.


    All of a sudden, Mike let go of her hand and kept a distance from her. Then he looked down at her with


    a charming face. After that, Kate came back to her senses from the daze. A trace of yfulness


    appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    ''How could he bite me? Why did he do that?


    He was taking advantage of me when I sank into a reverie!


    But his mouth was not tobo vor.


    He was minty fresh.


    But I only felt cold.


    This bastard!


    He has a bad habit of biting people!


    Wait a minute,st time, the man who had slept with me had also bitten me... He had bitten my lips and


    thighs. Oh, my, '' This time, Kate couldn''t stay calm anymore.


    Because the way Mike behaved was quite simr with that man''s behavior.


    Mike bit Kate''s lips on purpose and that man had bitten Kate on purpose too.


    ''Was he hinting me?''


    Kate was confused again. If it was true this time, she really didn''t understand what Mike meant.


    She didn''t understand strange and mysterious man.


    Kate froze again, her expression froze, and her eyes froze at this moment.


    Looking at her adorable expression, Mike''s rose-colored lips slightly opened, revealing a row of white


    teeth, like diamonds, emitting a dazzling light.


    Mike looked absolutely stunning when he was smiling.


    Kate was hooked on him.


    She could not take her eyes off his face.


    He had a dimple which appeared when he smiled. Kate looked at these dimples and her heart was


    flying around in her chest.


    Suddenly, Kate patted her own head and thought, ''What am I doing?


    I should have pinched him on the face!


    But he is always so gorgeous and exceedingly beautiful. No, this word is to describe women.


    He is so handsome that I can''t find any words to describe it.


    What''s wrong with me? Come on, wake up, Kate!''


    At this moment, Polly just got off the phone.


    Polly pushed the door open and walked in.


    Justin followed her with a furtive look on his face. He was really afraid that Mike would do something


    bad to Kate. However, the scene in front of them was not what Justin had imagined at all. It was clearly


    that Mike was smiling at Kate.


    ''Is there any chance that I might be mistaken? Mike was smiling at Kate?''


    Justin rubbed his eyes and looked at Mike again. But he was not wrong. Mike was indeed smiling at


    Kate.


    ''Oh, my God! What''s wrong with Mike?


    I seldom saw Mike smile.


    I didn''t expect that it would open today!''


    Justin was stunned.


    He didn''t believe the scene that happened in front of him.


    He thought that Kate might tell some funny stories to Mike, so Mike smiled. So he decided to ask Kate


    about the funny stories.


    "Mike... Did Kate..." Before he could finish his words, Polly suddenly interrupted him. Polly looked at


    Mike in front of her with vignce, and then looked at Kate, who was in a daze. ''Was Kate scared silly


    by Mike in front of her? She stayed there for a time, without moving. What happened between them?


    Wait, I thought I have seen the smile on Mike''s face just now. Did I have an illusion?'' Polly wondered.


    When Polly and Justin opened their eyes again, they found that Mike was still cold, with a gloomy,


    arrogant and inhuman face.


    Polly thought she might make a mistake. Mike was not smiling.


    But she was still worried about Kate. She took a look at the otherworldly rich and powerful Mike. Then


    she walked close to Kate with concern. She raised her hand and patted Kate''s arm.


    She prepared to say something tofort Kate. When she was about to say something, all of a


    sudden, she felt something was wrong.


    Stopping what she was doing, Polly opened her eyes wide and looked at Kate. Her lips seemed to be a


    little red and swollen. All of a sudden, Polly''s heart seemed to be stabbed hard. She said worriedly,


    "Kate, what''s wrong with your lips?"


    Polly turned around and looked at Mike, who seemed as if nothing had happened.


    "Well, don''t worry." Kate finally came back to her senses from Mike''s handsome face. She touched her


    lips with her right finger. Fortunately, it was not broken, but it hurt a little. Looking at Polly who was


    looking at her lips in surprise with a fearful expression, she quickly responded smartly, "I was bitten by


    mosquitoes. You have to prepare some bug spray dew at the office. There are mosquitoes in the room!!


    Hearing that, Mike raised his eyebrows. There were a few cold rashes on Kate''s face. ''When did I


    be a mosquito?'' he thought.


    "Okay! No problem." Polly patted her chest with a relieved expression.


    It seemed that nothing happened, or she was scared to death.


    However, Polly was still worried and asked, "Why did you close the door? Did you have a confidential


    conversation?" Polly even nced at the calm and indifferent man, Mike.


    "Mr. Leng said that the penalty will be cancelled because of my performance in solving the murder


    case!" Kate raised her eyebrows and looked at the direction of Mike,cent. She took the


    opportunity to offset the penalty.


    "I''m really smart!'' Kate wondered.


    "Yes, she''s right," Mike replied. But Kate couldn''t believe what she was hearing here. ''Did he stand on


    my side? I can''t believe it!''


    Polly was still worried. She looked at the two of them and found nothing unusual. Especially Kate''s


    clothes, they were very regr andplete.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Polly looked at her watch again and found that the three of them were all present. Nothing would


    happen, so she left with relief. Before she left, she told Justin, "Your uncle is here for business. You can


    leave at any time, but you have to send Kate home!"


    The door was mmed shut again.


    "KATE!!!" Mike stood there straight, with a hint of seriousness and banter in his eyes.


    ''What is he doing? Did Kate offend him again?'' Justin thought.


    "Have you ever seen such a big mosquito?" Mike pointed at the direction of Kate, raising his face. How


    could she say that it was mosquitoes biting her lips just now? How ridiculous!


    "Ahhh! What?" Kate stared nkly at the man who was very tall. His eyes were as sharp as fire, as if


    they were eating her up.


    Kate was stunned.


    ''Just now, was I talking about mosquitoes? It seemed that I said my lips were bit by mosquitoes. But I


    just slipped that in there very casually. But he took me seriously!'' she thought.


    Seeing the weird interaction between the two, Justin finally understood. He asked in astonishment,


    "Kate, do you mean that your lips were bitten by Mike?"


    ''Oh, my God!


    What am I talking about?'' As soon as Justin finished his words, he was stunned by his own words. ''Did


    Mike bite her? How is that possible? The world was really reversed!''


    Justin waspletely confused.


    Kate covered her chest. She didn''t want Mike to speak it out.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to exin, but the next sentence was easily taken over by Mike. "It


    was indeed me who bit her," he said. Mike decided to tell the truth because Kate said he was a


    mosquito!


    So he must nail this lie.


    He stared at Kate and found that her red lips were very attractive. He wanted to kiss her again.


    "Wait!" Hearing that, Justin swallowed hard. He waved his hand and sat down on the sofa. His eyes


    were in a mess. Looking up at the two people, he asked seriously, "Is it a joke?"


    "Of course, yes," Kate replied quickly. It was not easy for her to find a good way to resolve the


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    embarrassment.


    "Of course not! It''s not a joke! I was telling the truth!" Mike said all of a sudden.


    Kate felt that today was really a bad day for her.


    ''Why was Mike so serious? Damn it! I don''t mind him biting me. But I don''t know why he cares so much


    about my words?


    He didn''t give up, as if he had lost his virginity!'' Kate wondered.


    Suddenly, Justin stood up from the sofa, his eyes wide open. He took a look at Kate and then looked at


    Mike. He stretched out his thumb with both hands and squeezed them together in the middle. Then he


    asked seriously, "Are you two going to have a secret rtionship?"


    Mike''s ck eyes were burning, and the next sentence directly shocked Kate.

 Chapter 40 Her Scent

    Chapter 40 Her Scent


    "A secret rtionship like the autumn streams?" Mike asked.


    "Ha ha!" All of a sudden, Justin burst intoughter.


    But Kate stood there quietly, with restlessness in her eyes.


    ''What did he mean?'' she thought.


    Kate recalled something.


    That night, when she chased after Allen, she caught up with him on a small bridge. After that, she felt


    uneasy about what happened between Mike and her in the water. She remembered the river under the


    bridge was called "autumn streams."


    The small bridge was called the autumn bridge!


    ''Did this bastard remind me not to forget what happened that night again?


    Or did he make fun of me on purpose?


    This bastard!


    Doesn''t he need to work? Why does he keep focusing on these trifles all day long?'' Kate wondered.


    Seeing her frowning and pursing her lips, Mike smiled. Because Kate looked somewhat naive and


    childish.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Mike raised his head and looked at the smiling face of Justin with his ck eyes. His eyes were so cold


    that Justin shut his mouth in an instant.


    Theughter suddenly stopped!


    The surroundings quieted down.


    With a stunned look on her face, Kate stared at Mike, who was bending over and had something to say.


    She pricked up her ears and listened carefully. She saw that his lips were started up and down, opened


    and closed.


    "A week ago, we had a tryst on the autumn bridge!" he said word by word.


    ''What?


    I can''t possibly have heard him correctly, '' Justin wondered.


    He was really surprised by Mike''s words.


    Then he looked at the stunned and unresponsive expression on Kate''s face. He didn''t believe Mike''s


    words. But when he looked at the serious expression on Mike''s face again, he thought Mike''s words


    were true.


    It seemed that Mike was not lying.


    ''But how could this happen?


    Mike had never been interested in women. Was this the first time he had taken the initiative to date a


    woman?''


    Justin was shocked as he thought about this.


    ''Was the so-called ruthless and unapproachable Mike really enchanted by Kate?


    Really?


    It seemed to be true!


    But why was it so hard for me to digest?'' Justin recited in his mind.


    Justin patted his chest tofort himself. It was as if he had heard a story that would take him a month


    to digest and absorb.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open with a bang.


    Polly held the phone in one hand and looked around carefully. She carefully observed the situation


    inside. Just now, she heard theughter inside. But when she entered the room, theughter came to


    an abrupt stop.


    Seeing that only Justin and Kate were inside, she breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "Did Mr. Leng


    leave?"


    "What? He left here? When?" Justin asked. Just now, he was immersed in his own world and didn''t


    notice that Mike had left. When he looked up again, he found that Mike was not here.


    Nothing happened, and Polly wasforted. She looked at the two people in the suite, especially


    focused on Kate. "Kate," Polly called her gently.


    "Yes, I''m listening." Kate regained her obedience and stood in front of Polly with her head down. Polly


    really loved her. How could she make Polly sad?


    "Well..." After a pause, Polly continued, "Allen will get married soon. Albert and I are the witness." She


    was worried about the reaction and endurance of Kate.


    "When and where?" Kate widened her eyes and asked eagerly.


    She seemed to be very anxious.


    Polly couldn''t help worrying about Kate. She wondered if Kate wanted to make a scene at the wedding.


    Staring at her, Polly hesitated and finally gritted her teeth, "You can''t participate his wedding!"


    She didn''t want Kate to be humiliated!


    "I want to participate his wedding!" Kate insisted.


    "No way!" Polly said resolutely.


    "Otherwise, I will have less chance to see him in the future!" Blinking her eyes, Kate pouted and turned


    around, acting cute and omnipotent.


    Justin was astounded to see this scene.


    Seeing this, Justin couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He thought that Kate''s talent for acting should have


    been discovered by the big director, Lucas. She was really a talent for acting!


    "You won''t see him again!" Polly sighed, "As time goes by, you will gradually forget him." It seemed that


    she was talking to herself, or she was sighing.


    "What''s wrong with him? Why won''t I see him again?" Kate asked.


    "He was transferred to be the team leader of anotherpany," Polly told the truth.


    Hearing this, Justin chuckled, covering his stomach. Because this "anotherpany" was in Africa, far


    away from Asia!


    So Kate had barely had a chance to see him again.


    Atst, Kate was relieved. Allen was finally taken away by her action. Fortunately, her efforts paid off!


    The task of clearing obstacles waspleted.


    While she was thinking, Polly raised her hand to touch Kate''s forehead, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," Kate replied. She looked up at Polly, who was looking at her with a gentle and kind


    expression and calm eyes. It reminded Kate of her mother.


    She thought it would be nice if her mother was still alive.


    Thinking that Kate was too sad, Pollyforted her, "You can find a better man than him."


    "Okay!" Kate pretended to lie on Polly''s shoulder to seekfort, but Polly couldn''t see the happiness


    in her eyes.


    ''Aunt Liu finally fell into my trap!


    Next, should I really consider the cooperation with Mike?'' Kate thought. She knew it was dangerous,


    but she still had to do it. She had to protect the people who really loved and cared about her!


    Besides, she was not as coward as she used to be. She had the ability to protect them from any harm


    and schemes.


    But the new semester was about to begin.


    She directly sent three hundred thousand dors to her brother two days ago. Kate was worried that


    her brother would be worried about their family, so she deliberately said that their father gave the


    money to him. The remaining three hundred thousand dors were specially used to treat her


    grandmother.


    Allen had left, so Kate thought she should be relieved these days.


    The next day, when Kate finished her work, it waste at night.


    Kate took a shower and ready for a sleep.


    As soon as shey down, she heard the sound of fingertips knocking on the window.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The sound was slight.


    Kate jumped up vigntly and quickly approached the window. A few secondster, a low voice rang


    out, "The security storage area!" His voice was low and attractive.


    Kate was stunned as she heard this voice.


    It was Mike!


    He wanted to explore the security storage area with her. Kate was shocked. She didn''t expect him to


    act so fast!


    That was great!


    "In a minute!" Kate replied and quickly changed into a ck sportswear, so that she could hide herself.


    She went straight to the door andforted the hound, Chasel, "Buddy, take care of grandma. I will be


    back soon."


    At the door, a tall figure stood there. She knew it was Mike. Before she could speak, the ck figure


    turned around and strode away. She quickly followed. At the entrance of the hall, she saw an ordinary


    ck car. She opened the door directly and the two of them arrived at the wall of the backyard of the


    hotel in more than ten minutes.


    He kept silent all the time, wearing a neat ck suit. Just as Kate was staring at the high wall in a daze,


    he asked in a low and hoarse voice, "Do you need some help?"


    "No, thanks." She didn''t need his help.


    Mike chuckled and watched her action.


    Kate took out the prepared rope and swung it towards the high wall. Then she quickly grabbed the wall.


    Standing on the wall, she looked at Mikecently, as if she was showing off her skill.


    Then she jumped down the wall and disappeared in the dark night.


    Mike''s ck eyes twinkled like stars all over the sky, emitting a beautiful light. ''Is this woman really


    Kate?


    When did she learn to climb walls?


    When did she be so brave?


    She looked like an actress in action movies, '' he thought.


    As soon as Kate put away the rope and turned her head, she saw Mike swaggering over. Puzzled by


    the blurry figure, she asked in a low voice, "Why didn''t I see you jump off the wall?"


    "Well, I''m going through the door!" he replied.


    Kate was speechless. She stared at him in the darkness and roared in a very low voice, "Why didn''t


    you tell me there is a door?"


    "I told you, but you refused me." Kate recalled that he had asked her whether she needed help or not.


    "You!" Kate was so angry that she put away the rope, turned around and left, thinking that he was


    deliberately ying a trick on her!


    He was a cunning and scheming cold lion!


    He caught up with her in a few steps, and a smile appeared on his face in the darkness.


    The two figures disappeared in the darkness.


    When they arrived at the security storage area, a group of patrolmen came over.


    Kate and Mike quickly hid behind a bunch of flowers, squatted down and held their breath.


    Kate stared at the door of the area. She was not familiar with the terrain inside, so it seemed that the


    patrol mechanism was very perfect.


    The yard of the area was very bright.


    Kate had just taken a shower, and her hair was still a little wet. There was a thick fragrance of her hair,


    which was different from the fragrance of flowers at night. It was not thick, but fresh and elegant,


    making people feelfortable.


    The fragrance filled Mike''s chest.


    Suddenly, Kate turned her head and said, "Let''s go in from behind."


    A strand of wet hair fell on Mike''s face as she turned her head. His face was met by her hair. Her smell


    turned him on.


    His throat suddenly became dry and hoarse, as if what rushed over was not hair, but mes that were


    burning him, and then the mes instantly spread throughout his body.


    He suddenly stood up.

 Chapter 41 You Like This Posture

    Chapter 41 You Like This Posture


    He grabbed her arm and bent over to walk along the hidden flowers towards the back door of the


    security storage area. Kate was shocked. ''Why did he hold me?'' she wondered.


    She withdrew her arm.


    But she failed.


    On the contrary, the harder she struggled, the tighter he grabbed her. ''Everyone says Mike is not


    interested in women. But why does he keep pestering me the whole time? Is it really Mike?


    Who said he was not interested in women?


    It was a really bad mistake.


    He is very interested in woman!'' Kate shouted in her heart.


    A few momentster, the two of them came to the back door of the security storage area.


    The first to appear were a lot of men.


    There was a small door behind the area, guarded by several strong armed bodyguards, all in high


    spirits.


    Before Kate knew it, Mike had let go of her hand.


    Kate took out something from her sleeve, looked at the wind direction and threw them in the direction of


    the bodyguards. Soon, all the bodyguards fell down, and she put back her sleeve.


    It was just a piece of cake for her! She was good at ying hidden weapons.


    In the faint light, he saw that she was skillful in her movements, and done it in one go.


    That was probably one of the most unbelievable things he had ever seen.


    The pair of ck eyes shed again and again. Mike had admitted that Kate really surprised him. She


    was good at poisoning people, pretending to faint, ckmailing her sister and stealing things. None of


    them wasmon girls do.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Kate walked forward quietly without making any sound under her


    feet. He followed her closely and was on guard against the surroundings.


    When she came to the door, she raised her hand to look at the electronic screen lock. After thinking for


    a few seconds, she input a long string of passwords. The heavy electronic lock was easily unlocked in


    a few seconds.


    Staring at the woman in the glimmer of light, Mike''s eyes were flickering. He had never known that she


    knew so much at the age of twenty, as if she had received special training. She was efficient and bold


    in doing things, and she was not like the previous Kate at all!


    An unreadable expression appeared on Mike''s face.


    The door opened.


    There was another big lock in front of them. Kate took out a special copper wire from her sleeve and


    easily stabbed it in. She turned it slightly, and then listened to the sound of the copper wire spinning.


    In the dim light, she looked extremely focused.


    She was immersed in her won world, as if there was no other sound in the world.


    Only the sound of the lock core rotating could be heard.


    Squeak! Squeak! Squeak!


    Mike stared at her side face, motionless.


    He found there was a kind of demure beauty when she was in concentration.


    It was so beautiful that his chest suddenly calmed down, as if it was invaded by something, disturbing


    his cold heart.


    It seemed that time stopped at this moment.


    And this time, right now, he and she were the "world."


    Ten secondster, Kate turned the copper wire slightly with her right hand.


    Then she observed the change of the lock.


    With a bang, the big lock was opened directly.


    There was a dazzling multicolored light in Mike''s deep eyes as he saw this scene.


    ''How many skills did she have that I didn''t know?'' he wondered.


    The two walked into the building, one behind the other.


    He whispered, "The eighth floor."


    They then walked towards the eighth floor.


    In the middle of the hall, there was a crystal cab.


    And the treasure was in the cab and all sealed up.


    It named "crown of queens."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It was the most expensive treasure in the security storage area.


    The two of them looked at the treasure at the same time.


    Once again, Kate used the unlocking skill with her talent to steal the most precious box from the tightly


    sealed crystal cab. Mike frowned and wanted to stop her, but she had already got it.


    Just as she took away the box, the crystal cab suddenly rang. The door in the corner was opened,


    and a string of flying needles shot towards her body in an array.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    He pulled her and she pushed him down almost at the same time.


    Kate and Mike avoided the flying needles andy on each other''s bodies. She heard a pin flying into


    the opposite wall.


    ''It was too dangerous!''


    Kate thought.


    It seemed that there were many traps set here. It seemed that no one could easily enter here.


    All of a sudden, another flying needle was shot towards her, which was even lower than before. She


    lowered her head abruptly, but her lips hit his lips with a bang. Oh God! They kissed each other again!


    Kate was embarrassed again.


    When she was about to pull her lips away, a big hand raised and wrapped around her waist, as if


    pulling her down. Then he raised his lips slightly, as if observing the movement, but slightly rubbed


    against her lips. He kissed her again!


    Her lips tasted sweet, soft and moist.


    It smelled like flowers.


    Her mouth was tender and soft as if it was covered with dew.


    It was more like a lc at night, quietly blooming her fragrance, and instantly swept over his chest.


    Mike got turned on by kissing her.


    He felt his throat was dry.


    And his body was suddenly hot.


    An unbearable aura was gathering on his body. She turned him on but he couldn''t find a ce to vent


    his desire.


    Kate gritted her teeth and thought, ''He took advantage of me every day!


    Who said that Mike was not interested in women?


    Bullshit!


    To me, he is more like a Lothario!''


    His breath paused slightly, and then there was a mess.


    All of a sudden, Kate''s heart did a flip.


    She felt something was wrong under her body.


    Something poked her!


    She knew what it was.


    She was very much embarrassed.


    Kate felt the world copse upon her.


    "So you like this posture?" His low and attractive voice tickled her eardrum, and he raised his hand to


    press her lips closer.


    Kate averted her gaze and she blushed.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    ''Damn it!


    Damn it!''


    Kate stared at him and was about to scold him.


    Before she could say something, a sound came from afar.


    Someone came. She nned to stand up from his body, but she didn''t expect him to stand up and hold


    her in his arms. She held the precious box in one hand and didn''t dare to be careless.


    This was the most precious thing here.


    He pushed open a window and jumped down with her in his arms.


    Then they got in the car.


    Kate still felt a little ufortable. She didn''t expect him to be so good at martial arts. He even carried


    her all the way back to the car. He must have been specially trained.


    Anyway, they hugged each other and kissed each other.


    ''Why did these very strange and unexpected things happen?


    Is there any special connection between us?


    s! I''m so useless. I came from the 22nd century but I never fell in love with anyone. And then I was


    taken advantage of so much by one person.


    But the most hateful one was the man who had slept with me that night!


    When I see him again, I will definitely tear him up!'' Kate thought.


    When they left the security storage area, it was almost dawn.


    The sky was turning bright in the east.


    The car suddenly stopped. When she was about to get out of the car, the car windows were all locked.


    She immediately asked vigntly, "What do you want to do?"


    He turned his head and reached out his hand. "Give it to me," he said.


    "No way!" Kate rolled her eyes and hid the thing behind her, not going to give it to him.


    He continued to stretch out his hand.


    "I said no." Kate would never let anyone else take away Aunt Liu''s belongings, not to mention that Mike


    was Daniel''s uncle. She''d better keep an eye on him.


    Although Mike was handsome and always flirted with her, Kate thought she must put a line in the sand.


    Besides,paring with Polly, Mike was just a stranger to Kate.


    So she would not let this thing fall into Mike''s hand.


    She must resist the overwhelming temptation.


    So she grabbed the box tightly.


    "I have a safer ce!" His maic and hoarse voice came through in a low voice, staring at her. His


    ck eyes were as deep as the sky, and she could not see the end.


    She pressed her lips and said, "If I give it to you, you must give me an IOU!"


    "What is an IOU? I have never written it, not like you," Mike said with a strange smile.


    Kate lowered her head and thought, ''He was born in a rich and powerful family. He had nothing to


    worry about. How could he make an IOU note to others? Only a poor person like me need to make an


    IOU note. Well, that''s life.


    Wait a second!


    He said "not like you."


    What does he mean?


    I don''t write an IOU that often!


    I remembered I just wrote an IOU once.''


    Suddenly, something urred to her!


    She remembered after she had slept with that man that night, she had left an IOU for that man!


    So wait a minute, his words meant something else.


    Was he insinuating that he was that man?


    This reminder immediately made Kate''s little face slightly pale. She stared at the seemingly harmless


    face with her eyes wide open.


    Then she touched the base of her thigh. It was s scar there.


    More things came back to her mind. She remembered that he had given her some reminders before.


    And recently, he kept pestering her the whole time.


    He was always against her!


    ''But if he was really that man, why didn''t he just say it?


    Maybe he thought it was not serious?


    Or did he want me to be his secret mistress?


    No, no, it''s impossible!


    He is not that man!''


    Kate shook her head. If it was really him, she thought he would definitely deal with her at the first time.

 Chapter 42 A Scandal

    Chapter 42 A Scandal


    Three dayster.


    On the day of Daniel''s grandfather''s birthday party.


    Wearing a dark green V-neck dress, with ck hair, Kate gracefully came to the lively central Hall of


    the Gu Family''s mansion with flowers in her hands.


    Rich people gathered inside.


    Every woman was dignified!


    When Daniel''s grandfather had a rest, Kate walked towards him and said, "Grandfather, happy


    birthday! Wish you a lot of luck, happiness and health!" Her voice was loud and clear.


    "Wow, she is beautiful!"


    "I heard she is Daniel''s fiancee!"


    "I must say that Daniel has good taste!"


    Everyone apuded the performance of Kate.


    "Your granddaughter-inw is very beautiful!"


    "She is good looking with a decent manner!"


    "Yes, I must say, she wasn''t at all what I imagined."


    It turned out that Daniel''s grandfather thought Kate wouldn''t be so decent. If she was in such an


    asion before, her legs would have been soft. He didn''t expect her to be so beautiful and have a very


    powerful aura.


    He was gratified that his grandson had a good taste.


    Kate keenly observed the people around her. She knew that there were too many rtives of the Gu


    Family, and then the elders of the five great families, who represented ny percent of the wealth of


    the city.


    "Kate, sit here." The shrewd Ruby greeted Kate warmly.


    Daniel''s grandfather nodded with satisfaction. He waved at Kate and said, "Kate, your grandmother


    have prepared a gift for you!"


    Ruby patted on Kate''s shoulder and gestured for her to go towards Daniel''s grandfather.


    "Grandfather, I can''t ept this. This is too extravagant." Kate shook her head, pretending to be shy.


    At this time, Daniel, dressed in a suit, came to the middle hall. He saw the delicate and beautiful Kate


    at the first sight. Her dress was very fashion, very simple and decent. Long hair draped over her


    shoulders, bright eyes and bright teeth, and light makeup suited her.


    She looked pure and sweet.


    She was acting like a pretty little highborn girl.


    Hearing what Daniel''s grandfather said, his grandmother was stunned. She lowered her head and


    asked, "What gift?"


    Daniel''s grandfather turned his head and whispered to a servant, beckoning him to go back to the


    backyard. The servant quickly took a beautifully packaged box, opened it with a snap, and then took


    out a crystal clear green bracelet from it.


    The bracelet looked quite valuable.


    It was so delicate that made people cannot take their eyes off it.


    Kate got a sneak peek at the bracelet.


    ''This is the Rolls-Royce of bracelets!''


    Kate thought. She quickly nced at them and shook her head. "Grandpa, grandma, it''s too expensive.


    I can''t ept it!" As she spoke, she took a step back and deliberately nced at the direction of Daniel


    from the corner of her eyes.


    Daniel was stunned. He didn''t expect that she would turn to him for help, and he didn''t expect that his


    grandfather would give this bracelet to Kate. It was the heirloom of the Gu Family, which meant that his


    grandparents acknowledged Kate as the daughter-inw of the Gu Family.


    So he strode forward to persuade Kate, "Take it. It''s grandpa and grandma''s love."


    "Thank you, Grandpa and grandma!"


    Kate nodded and took over the gift with her hands.


    She didn''t feel she could say no.


    All of a sudden, she felt a kind of bone devouring coldness rolling over from the back of her head, like


    carrying the ice in the North Pole. The coldness made the blood all over her body freeze, which made


    her four feet numb. She turned her head, but found nothing.


    She touched her neck and felt a little cold.


    But no one turned on the air conditioner in the room.


    ''What''s going on?'' Kate was confused.


    At this moment, more people gathered here.


    Someone shouted, "Mr. Gu, I''m waiting for their wedding."


    "I''m waiting for Mr. Gu to have a grandson!"


    "We should choose a good day!"


    "Can we have a big wedding party?"


    "No, problem!" Daniel''s grandfather talked happily with everyone.


    He was in high spirits because he involved in so many happy events.


    Betty and her mother were standing not far away from Daniel''s grandfather.


    Betty, who was dressed in white, looked at the middle hall with her mother jealously. She was so angry


    that she gritted her teeth. "Mother, why does the Gu Family like that bitch?"


    "I will tell you a story that I don''t know before.


    Yesterday, your father told me that the little bitch''s mother had saved Daniel''s grandfather''s life, so the


    two families got married. I heard that Daniel''s grandfather values friendship and he doesn''t want to


    cancel the marriage," Ca told his daughter the whole story of her stepdaughter''s engagement.


    "What about Ruby and Daniel''s grandmother''s attitude?" Betty asked.


    "Of course his grandmother will listen to her husband. As for Ruby, she is a cunning fox who will bite


    people to the bone. Behind her is the Leng''s Group, the powerful man in the capital. You can''t offend


    her in the future," Ca said to his daughter.


    "It''s so troublesome!" Betty was a little annoyed.


    "Gu Family has immense wealth. If you can marry Daniel, you can have a better life." Ca sighed,


    "Your father''s wealth is almost running out these years, so you have to marry into the Gu Family. Do


    you know? If you want to have a better life, you must marry Daniel."


    "I know. I will try my best to do it," Betty said and touched her belly. She was also worried.


    She had nned to have a shotgun marriage.


    But... She was not pregnant.


    As soon as they looked up, they found that Kate was walking towards the bamboo grove. Betty


    immediately followed her and walked behind her in a few steps.


    There was only a quietke beside the bamboo forest, and no one was around.


    Standing by theke, it was very cold. Knowing that her sister was following her, Kate said coldly,


    "Come out. I know you are there." She didn''t even need to turn her head.


    The two then stood side by side of theke.


    Betty turned her head to look at Kate and said fiercely, "You have extorted so much money from me.


    Why don''t you let my brother-inw go? No, he is not my brother-inw. He is Daniel." Betty didn''t want


    to call Daniel brother-inw now. After all, she had a rtionship with Daniel.


    "The money is mine!" Kate stared coldly at the shameless Betty.


    "But that''s my card!" Betty shouted.


    "The money belong to the Xiao Family! But yourst name is Chen!" Kate fought back.


    "You!" Betty was so angry that her face turned pale. She pointed at Kate without saying a word for a


    long time. Finally, she had to sarcastically say, "Do you want to know how I cured my face?" I thought


    you were really something! But I''m wrong."


    "It''s not a big deal! I don''t care. I just know you have a cosmetic surgery," Kate said calmly.


    "Whether my face is natural or man-made, Daniel likes it," Betty said jealously, trying to irritate Kate


    deliberately. On the contrary, Kate was not angry at all.


    "I want to negotiate with you today,"


    Betty continued.


    "You propose to break off the engagement right away," she said.


    "What if I don''t do it?" Kate asked.


    "Then I won''t be so polite to you!" Betty shouted.


    "I don''t care," Kate replied.


    Looking at the greenke, a thought came to Betty''s mind.


    Gritting her teeth, Betty closed her eyes and jumped into theke.


    "Help!


    Help!


    Help! I can''t swim!"


    Betty shouted as she struggled in the water, wishing that everyone in the world could hear her.


    Ca appeared at once and shouted, "Kate, why did you push your sister into the water? Why? Tell me


    why? What if anything bad happens to her? Why are you so cruel?"


    Many people were attracted by her crying.


    Kate chuckled. It turned out that they were going to y tricks.


    When Daniel rushed over, he saw Betty, who had been saved ashore, lying in Ca''s arms with a pale


    face and trembling all over.


    "Daniel... Don''t me my sister. I slipped into it by ident," Betty stammered.


    Daniel was so angry after hearing this.


    Daniel turned his head and walked straight to Kate. He raised his big hand and directly pped her


    face. Kate didn''t move. When his palm was close, she slightly turned her head and dodged his big


    palm.


    Hatred and coldness burst out from her eyes. The one who dared to beat her had not been born yet.


    Everyone was stunned and started to talk, "Kate framed her sister!"


    "So cruel!"


    "Did she want to make her sister drown in theke?"


    "Kill her to keep her mouth shut!"


    "What a mess!"


    "I mean, you think you know someone."


    Suddenly, a big screen captured the public''s imagination.


    A video was disyed on arge electronic screen of dozens of meters high by theke. It was


    supposed to be used to show the photos of the birthday party, so it was very high and everyone could


    see it.


    Someone started to show the video.


    The scene was filmed in a hotel.


    In a room, there were two people.


    A woman and a man were having sex on the bed. They were naked.


    They were kissing each other again and again.


    The woman''s voice was very inelegant. The scene was very unsightly.


    Some children immediately covered their eyes and ears.


    Everyone was stunned, but they said differently, "Is it because Kate''s sister colluded with her brother-


    inw?"


    "So Kate was angry and she wanted to drown her sister for revenge?"


    "No, I don''t think so.


    It''s obvious that Kate''s sister is scheming!"


    "Yeah, I agree with you. Kate''s sister looks very scheming."


    The pictures on the electronic screen were still going on, very clear!


    "Enough! Stop it! Immediately!" A majestic voice resounded through the bamboo grove by theke.


    Daniel''s grandfather was so angry that he stared at Daniel not far away and pointed at him with his big


    hand. "Come here!"


    He regretted that Daniel didn''t live up to his expectations.


    A few secondster.


    The video stopped.


    Daniel stood there in astonishment, at a loss what to do. How could this be?


    He was stunned.


    Wasn''t this the day he had sex with Betty?


    How could this be?


    Who recorded it?


    He stood there with his head down.


    "Daniel, is it true?" His grandfather asked sternly.


    "Grandfather... I..." Daniel felt guilty.


    "Don''t call me grandfather!" His grandfather was so angry that he raised his crutch and hit his grandson


    hard. With a bang, he hit Daniel hard.


    Ruby was so frightened that she closed her eyes and her chest trembled.


    "I want to call off the engagement!" Daniel shouted.


    "No way!" His grandfather was furious.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Kate thought, ''Mr. Gu, beat Daniel a few more times to relieve my


    hatred!'' The she deliberately showed a look of grievance on her face.


    She looked delicate and touching.


    A few secondster, Daniel''s grandfather wanted to hit Daniel again.


    When he raised his crutch again, Kate rushed over on purpose, stopped him with both hands and


    begged bitterly, "Grandpa, it''s all my fault. Don''t hit him." Her face was full of pain and tear stains.


    The people around them twitched their mouths, "So Kate really loves Daniel!"


    "Why does she still plead for her sister and her fiance?"


    "Maybe she is still so infatuated with Daniel."


    "It''s really difficult for her!"


    "Yes, her sister has a secret affair with her fiance. It is a hard story to take on board."


    Everyone around Kate was defending her.


    "I think she should drown her sister again!"


    "I heard that Kate is as timid as a mouse. How could she drown her sister? Maybe her sister jumped


    into theke by herself." "If Kate wants to ruin her sister, she might not do it today."


    "Do you mean that her sister is a secret mistress and was ying tricks?"


    "Can''t you see that?" People continued to talk with each other.


    There was only one eye that emitted a faint cold light. The cold light fluctuated, like ake blown by the


    wind.


    His eyes liked a spotlight on theke. Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!